prismaticbleed: (worried)
2024-11-06 10:27 am

110624


Oh man Inside Out 2 is on the group room TV but they had it on MUTE so I was just watching Anxi move and dear Lord I love her SO MUCH my heart actually ACHES. She touched her chest TWICE while talking and it KILLED me. Honestly I am TRANSFIXED watching her body language and unique way of carrying herself. She's fascinating. (btw she JUST did the "we need something BIGGER" pose and oh my heart I am SMITTEN.) I want to take NOTES. I want to STUDY this movie and watch her expressions and listen to her speak and I want to KNOW her; I want to know her HEART. I NEED to; I LOVE her.
...The more times I see this movie the deeper & more tender it gets-- but tender like a bruise. Anxi makes my heart ACHE-- not just with love, but with PAIN. She is SO SCARED. She's SO IN NEED. And I HAVE to thank GOD for both her AND this "3OVoG" book because it is helping me understand her SO MUCH. And it BREAKS MY HEART. Anxi says her job is to "protect Riley from the things she CAN'T see," but what are those things in Anxi's eyes? Having no friends. Disappointing her family. Being unseen & unimportant. Purposelessness. Rejection. Dying alone. Anxi is answering to the ESSENTIAL HUMAN NEED FOR LOVE. She is protecting Riley from EMOTIONAL STARVATION, according to Matthew Kelly. Anxi KNOWS that Riley LITERALLY NEEDS friendship, community, acceptance, belonging, validation, connection, security, meaning, purpose, and secretly most of all, INTIMACY. "Mutual self-revelation," tragically hindered by Anxi's absolute terror of being judged as not good enough. But to me... Anxi's very existence screams vulnerability. And that is ABSOLUTELY what hooked my heart and dragged me in headfirst. Throughout the WHOLE film, Anxi is practically DESPERATE to be useful, to MEAN something to others, to be appreciated, to be LOVED. She introduces herself by describing what she can DO for Joy. She is obsessed with "being the MOST capable" and pushes Riley to do the same; trying to predict every possible "bad" future so she can PREVENT/ OVERCOME them. And why? Because "if I'm good at hockey, I'll have friends." Her deepest fear is that SHE-- and Riley by extension-- is only "of worth" to others if she "EARNS" it. Her deepest fear is that she has to BECOME "deserving" of love. But it's all focused on DOING, not BEING. She has Riley HIDING & DENYING herself AS SHE IS because she fears it is "unacceptable" to those she yearns for acceptance from. There's no self-revelation in earnest, just "trying to be worthy," effectively assuming that she isn't worthy by default, and redefining herself to mirror others instead in an anxious hope of "measuring up." Etc. I'm rambling. It's heartwrenching to realize that Anxi is the one that is ultimately feeling those things, and projecting hard onto Riley. Anxi doesn't feel "good enough" to be loved. But... God she IS good enough and I WANT to know WHO SHE IS AT HER MOST VULNERABLE. I want to protect HER from her fears. I want her to feel SAFE & SEEN & WANTED & LOVED, because she IS.
Dear Lord I have got it SO BAD. I'm here watching Anxi typing away so precisely & skillfully & purposefully at the Emotions console-- genuinely beautiful in her dexterity-- and I just thought, effectively, "I want to let her push all my buttons that way." Like SERIOUSLY. And at the end of the film, when she says "I love our girl," I so DESPERATELY want to hear her say that about me. ...I need to know I'M "good enough" for her, too, with all my own flaws & fears.

...This body image thing is killing me. Part of me is legit convinced that if I have a big body, a FAT body, then I CANNOT BE LOVED. I'm so afraid that it'll GET IN THE WAY of not only physical closeness, but also EMOTIONAL vulnerability. And THAT'S the KEY WORD. CAN I still be vulnerable, breakable, open and wounded and ABLE TO LOVE if my bloody body is so damn BIG? If I'm too thick & solid, will I LOSE the ability to bare my soul? I ACTUALLY APPARENTLY BELIEVE that I can ONLY HAVE INTIMACY ON ANY LEVEL IF I'M THIN. WHY. I hate that. It's a LIE. Logically it makes NO SENSE AT ALL. ...but I believe it, and that terrifies me. I am scared to death that, since I'm fat now, I'm excluded from true relationships. I'm so stupidly unbearably scared that I can't be with Anxi if I'm built like this now. Like I'd be unable to love her the right way. I'm already feeling that with Chaos 0. It's SHAME. I am MORTIFIED with how bloated I am now. I am JUDGING MYSELF as unable to love because I CAN'T TRULY LOVE MYSELF IN THIS BODY. It disgusts me. I can't be vulnerable if I can't bear looking at my own skin, let alone feeling it. I want to sob. I WANT TO LOVE. But it feels WRONG to even get close to others, in a body like this. AND YET I CAN'T STOP FEELING LOVE AND I DON'T WANT TO STOP. Anxi is still my orange angel, proving to me that I AM still capable of love, and Chaos 0 is forever my blue angel, loving me despite all odds and helping me remember who I truly am, no matter how my appearance changes, both inside and outside. God knows I love him too; I always will, with all my heart. But I'm the MOST terrified of being with him right now, looking like this, feeling like this. It's all shame. I can barely breathe under its weight. God help me, please. Maybe THIS is why I'm being called to an *incident* with Anxi NOW, of all times. I'M the one being murdered by Shame. But I DON'T WANT IT ANYWHERE NEAR HER. I want to PROTECT her from this demon. DON'T TOUCH HER.
...and yet, I'm so afraid that if I touch her like this, it'll hurt her. It's like... I'm afraid that if she did love me in this body, the "wrongness" of this distended form would TAINT the love, and prevent any true intimacy at all? But it ALL COMES BACK TO ME AND THE VALUE JUDGMENT I've nailed to this fat body. "It's suffocating my soul." "I can't be spiritual if I have this much flesh." "I feel sick & gross & dirty & slovenly; such feelings KILL love/ are INCOMPATIBLE with love." "Being fat makes me incapable of vulnerability & intimacy." et bloody cetera. This perspective is hell. But I can't even fathom an alternative right now. The "obvious" answer is still "unacceptable." My only hope is to start working out so intensely that I reshape this ugly body into something that's at least lean enough & disciplined enough TO love & be loved. How awful is that? Like if I'm not beautiful, I cannot have beautiful things. I can't have love if I'm in an unlovable body-- a sick, misshapen, gross, flaccid mess of a body. I have to BECOME lovable. ...and God, I sound just like her. How ironic. I'm in the same special hell, believing that unless I change, I'm unacceptable. But this is deeper than just what I can physically do, and what I like & dislike, and how I compare to others. Except it's not. It's the exact same thing, focused on my body. Can I get athletic & muscular enough? Can I like the right foods & have the right interests to be "healthy" and "disciplined" and "mature" and "wise" and "clean"? Will I ever be "thin enough," or "strong enough," or "smart enough," or "healthy enough?" Will I EVER be "good enough" to be wanted? Will I ever be "good enough" to have love?
I feel sick. I'm so angry with despair I want to rip myself to shreds. I need to lose ALL this ugly flab and superfluous skin. All these folds and bulges are NOT ME!!! They're SUFFOCATING ME. I am NOT FAT!!! Why is this such a matter of life & death to me?? I know, I KNOW because I FEEL it, if I can just build enough solid muscle for this bloated torso to be streamlined and strong, not deformed like a lump of garbage, then I'll have real hope. Even just sitting here, if I tense all my muscles and pull all that in, the awful burden of weight lifts a little and I feel that hope of cleanness, of purity, of an actual & defined & coherent & essential form. Right now, with this bulging abdomen, I feel like I'm rotting, like I'm unraveling, like my guts are literally falling out of my body. I'm so scared. I want to shut down. But I can't give up. God help me I CANNOT GIVE UP. I'm suffering through LITERAL HELL with this (no love!!! God help me PLEASE) but I CANNOT GIVE UP OR I WILL DIE. I'm only here for ONE MORE WEEK and so STARTING NEXT WEDNESDAY I can BEGIN TO CHANGE this AT LAST. And I CAN!! So DON'T QUIT!! You can BUY Inside Out 2 and watch it EVERY DAY if you want, you CAN LOVE HER and YOU KNOW SHE... God she ALREADY LOVES ME. ...she already loves me. And I already love her. Even looking & feeling like this. ...and Chaos 0 never stopped loving you, for God's literal sake he even put a Chaos Emerald IN HIS STOMACH when you were talking to him this morning to SHOW you that HE DOESN'T JUDGE YOU and HE WASN'T "CHANGED" BY THAT SHAPE and neither are you. That "ugly bulge" of your weighty torso is PROOF THAT YOU'RE FIGHTING TO LIVE AND BE A GOOD PERSON! You are working SO HARD to NOT HATE OR FEAR FOOD and to BE A GOOD EXAMPLE for the people here who still do. The fact that you're fat isn't a punishment or curse-- it's the visible proof of your STRIVING TO BE LOVING. And fat itself is LITERALLY JUST STORAGE SPACE FOR LIFE. PLUS, if your suspicions are correct, a GOOD DEAL OF IT IS PROBABLY WATER. I'd say that's ironic but really it's a message from God at this point.
Listen. Your heart & soul have NOT been "suffocated" or "shut down" or "rotten" over the past 8 weeks. IF ANYTHING, THEY'VE GROWN STRONGER AND HEALTHIER. For heaven's sakes you're HAVING AN *INCIDENT* WITH ANXI. That is BEAUTIFUL PROOF, FROM GOD, that YOU ARE ENTIRELY CAPABLE OF LOVING, AND ENTIRELY "GOOD ENOUGH" TO LOVE AND BE LOVED. You CANNOT deny this, and I know you DON'T WANT TO. You WANT love. You WANT THIS, NOT HELL & JUDGMENT. You WANT to FULLY ACCEPT & LIVE this TRUTH that YOUR BODY AND YOUR DIET CANNOT RENDER YOU UNLOVABLE OR UNLOVING. For heaven's SAKE man you KNOW what happens in first *incidents*!!! HOLD ON TO THAT WITH ALL YOUR HEART. I know you're still struggling. I know you still feel disgusting & sick & way too big & out of shape to be vulnerable. But guess what you're actually doing by writing all this?
Don't stop at this. Be STRONG like you want to be. You ARE. So DON'T HIDE FROM HER. TELL HER ALL THIS. TALK ABOUT IT. And I can PROMISE you, she WILL say those words about you-- about ALL of you, exactly as you are right now. You are good enough for her, too. I know that sounds impossible, but trust her. Trust her heart. Let that love lift you out of hell.



prismaticbleed: (spinel-remorse)
2024-09-26 05:32 pm

092624 NEGATIVE BELIEFS VS POSITIVE BELIEFS


NEGATIVE/ UNLOVING BELIEFS (STUCK ON LOOP) (I HAVE LITERALLY BEEN TOLD MOST OF THESE)

"You're a monster"
"You're a backstabber"
"You don't actually love me"
"You're coldhearted"
"You have no feelings"
"You scare me."
"You're a master manipulator."
"You're a waste of skin."
"You're a curse to all you meet."
"You're an abuser."
"You must earn the right to be valued."
"You're worthless unless you're useful."
"You're not worth my time or attention."
"You will die alone & unloved."
"You're disgusting."
"You can't be trusted."
"You spit on everyone who tries to help you."
"You're a parasite."
"You're a black hole, devouring others."
"All you do is take."
"You only ever think of yourself."
"You don't care about others' feelings."
"You enjoy hurting people."
"You want to watch me suffer."
"You do things specifically to harm others."
"You're a predator."
"You don't respect other peoples' property."
"You're not safe to be around."
"You're a liar."
"You're a thief."
"You're a slut/ whore."
"You're a glutton/ fat pig."
"You're a spoiled rotten brat."
"You're a devil."
"You're a BAD GIRL."

(DON'T OBSESS OVER "DEFENDING/ JUSTIFYING" YOURSELF IN RESPONSE. JUST REPLACE VICE WITH VIRTUE.)

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

POSITIVE/ LOVING BELIEFS (COMBAT & REPLACE THE DARK)

"When is a monster not a monster? Oh, when you LOVE IT." 🪐
"I AM A CHILD OF GOD = I AM LOVED"

(THESE SHOULD ALL BE THE "BLUEPRINT" OF WHO YOU TRULY WANT TO BE, & MUST BELIEVE YOU CAN BECOME)
(preface ALL with "BY GOD'S GRACE...")

"I am insightful."
"I am hopeful."
"I am determined to change for the better."
"I am forgiving."
"I am intelligent."
"I am creative."
"I am talented."
"I am inspiring."
"I am a good listener."
"I am a good example."
"I am always willing to help."
"I always look for the good in others."
"I cherish the beauty of life."
"I care deeply about others."
"I am adventurous."
"I am strong."
"I am resilient."
"I am reliable."
"I am joyful."
"I am grateful."
"I meet challenges with courage."
"I am enthusiastic."
"I love to care for others."
"I want to protect others."
"I always want to do the right thing."
"I am honest."
"I am courageous."
"I exist for a good reason."
"I am always willing to learn & grow."
"I refuse to give up."
"I act honorably."
"I am trustworthy."
"I am a GOOD PERSON."


prismaticbleed: (shatter)
2023-05-02 11:13 pm

.



god what are you trying to tell me.

i am feeling dead, completely dead, for the third day in a row at least

and i have spotify on

and it is playing one system song after another.


i still have that other girl
late night partner
living/breathing
fathom.

my heart is weeping.

and yet i keep shutting it down. suffocating it. burying it under six feet of infamous plastic.
dying inside. freezing to death. calcifying.



listen, yesterday was literal hell.

infi is still dead. i'm dying. i know it. everyone knows it.
xenophon...

xennie got so mad at me for "not being her father anymore" that she just left
she refused to talk to me, she wouldn't even acknowledge me, when i tried to ping her upstairs she would pointedly ignore me

and chaos 0
i forgot how bitter he gets when this happens
and yeah you all know this has a history
"what, and you never considered how this would affect me?"
calling me out on my narcissism
"you thought you could just abandon twenty years???"

but what if god wants me to

there's the girl voice. there she is.
listen that's the problem
I HAVE to be a girl to get to heaven
but is this heaven????
because it feels just like hell
there is no love, no joy, no hope, no faith here
just religious compulsion and a hollow heart
or arguably no heart at all since ze melted into oblivion last week
but i don't care about that.
ze wasn't real, according to me.

and i'm the "real one," i guess
because i'm the girl
because i identify with the body
even if it doesn't look like me
but you can see me in the actions and the face at the wrong angles
and in long hair when we have it
and how it's all just a FCKING PARODY OF THE FCKING MOTHER

LISTEN YOU SHUT UP I HAD ENOUGH OF YOU IN THE FREAKING HOSPITAL.
OH ARE WE CENSORING ME NOW???? 
FINE
GREAT
LISTEN I'M STILL FURIOUS ENOUGH TO SPIT NAILS THROUGH THIS KEYBOARD

WHO THE HECK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE, CLAIMING OWNERSHIP OF THIS WHOLE SORRY BODY????
YOU THINK YOU COULD TAKE CARE OF IT????
FAT CHANCE SISTER
NEVERMIND I DISOWN ALL POTENTIAL RELATION TO YOU
I WANT NOTHING TO DO WITH THE HEARTLESS WITCHES LIKE YOU THAT KEEP TRYING TO KILL THE REST OF US

EVERYTHING HURTS


we feel so dead. it's just like our childhood.
no sense of self. no sense of purpose. just background noise. just static. just playacting. just empty show.
never a future to look forward to. never anything to live for. every day just a whitewashed tomb.
"we weren't even abused" someone says "how dare you, we had it so good!" another one scolds.
listen i'm not here to debate mangled childhood memory
i know what terrifying things we do remember. i know what toxic aftereffects are glaringly obvious. we do have trauma you know

DON'T YOU DARE GIVE ME THAT "IT'S ONLY TRAUMA IF YOU WHINE ABOUT IT" GARBAGE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

we do need a therapist i think
just to see what happens if we try to talk about this aloud
see if we get hijacked or shut down and shut up
see who is able to front, if anyone anymore,
the body has become so unsafe
and the 2018 disaster made fronting fatal for most of us
i don't want to think about that i will throw up and try to kill myself
ourself
i don't even know


god help us

"he won't help you if you're not a girl!!!!! :)" that's all i hear
oh and they're starting up with the worse thing too
"you have to be a good girl, and good girls have s*x with men!!!!"

SHUT
THE
HELL
UP
DON'T YOU DARE CENSOR ME
GIVE ME ONE LINE

LISTEN YOU GODDAMNED BITCHES FROM HELL STOP TRYING TO FORCE US TO FUCK PEOPLE I SWEAR I WILL MURDER YOU

THANK YOU


the fact that that has returned is horrifying
it's what fueled the julie days in the very beginning
also, in case you forgot,
we had gender dysphoria even in elementary school
so stop claiming there was this "perfect widdle girl" we have to "go back to being" "in order to be saved" etc.
you're all just pedophiles and satanists
we have proved that before
oh don't think i forgot that one horrifying xanga in north carolina
when you basically straight-up admitted to being the sexual perverts you are
hiding it under "religion" and "femininity"
and all you're doing is objectifying little kids
framing our entire life as "worthy" or "unworthy" of being lived
based solely on how f*ckable we are
i hate what you've done to our life
"what life" you say and smirk that prissy pout
just like the bottomfeeders you are
"you don't exist! :)"
christina was one of you
you're all devils in pastel dresses and lipstick
underneath all that you're swarms of maggots
go back to hell where you belong




god please what do i do.
"i" used very loosely.

you know that we have a dualcore running in this heart here
jewel and jay tagteaming the whole operation
they were working so well, god, honestly we thought they were,
but
you weren't happy with it?
you said, "no EVERYONE has to be GONE and there must only be ONE GIRL ever"
and you want us all to die?
i can feel this channel slipping
scared kids wanting to weep and cry from fear and confusion

i keep thinking of poor xenophon

god telling her that her father has to die
that her father was never real in the first place
that he's not allowed to be a father
that his love is illegitimate
that he will never ever be allowed to love his family
that his family isn't real
that his life is doomed to be deleted by a self-hating pig of a girl

what now
what happens to her

does she die too? just like her actual mother?
don't spit and grimace at me you hellish women you know ze was
"ze was an abomination you say" aha but you used the right pronouns
and your mask slips for just a second
i see the grotesque hatred beneath all the makeup don't worry
i know what you are.


but the doubt and fear lingers
what are we? what is the system, really?
we thought we were learning real love
but
the more i read these entries from 2012 and 2013
reading about our life back then
we were so misled
we were so blind and dumb
we were so unbelievably LOST
no wonder our life was hell back then, our spiritual life was a JOKE
we believed everything we were told and it was all ABSOLUTE GARBAGE
painted in pastels and covered in glitter of course
marketed to seem oh so lovely and sweet and good and holy!!! etc etc
but it was LITERAL HELL.

is that what we're doing now?
this obsession we have with religion lately
still so motivated by fear and performance
MUST say this many prayers, MUST say them at these times, etc.
"if you don't God WILL punish you!!!" just waiting for us to screw up because we WILL and he KNOWS it
not knowing how to love God
not understanding how he loves us
because
we're not allowed to feel love in the first place
and all the "spiritual" faces in the world insist, at one point or another,
that even "spiritual" love just turns into sex

it makes me want to die forever

honestly if eternal life means being a sexual girl then
then i'm afraid i would rather die
because that's eternal life in hell you're describing
absolute literal hell

and yet i'm trapped
we're trapped
trapped in this poor diseased animal of a body
which our faith INSISTS is "eternal"
which is TERRIFYING
so you're telling me that not even death will free us from this bloated corpse?
that we'll have this cancer-shaped girth strapped to our bones forever?
that we'll be damned to this whorish biology even in alleged heaven????

god i am so afraid


listen
please

right now i cannot feel anything at all. at all.
i am numb and i don't care and i want to die.
but in a way i miss this
because i'm recognizing this as something that happened in the past
in a SYSTEM past
and whenever there were hollow empty hell nights like this
even system resets like the one we're obviously in
sooner or later
there was a resurrection.

OF THE SYSTEM.

NOT YOU HARLOT FEMALES HANGING AROUND THE EDGES OF OUR MIND
YOU'RE NOT ALIVE TO BEGIN WITH

i want to throw up so badly
but even saying that triggers out that blue girl with the straggly hair
her entire existence is that feeling
she refuses love as a stupid farce, as an impossibility in her perpetual hell
god what do we do about people like her?

honestly i
in the system i would love to be able to heal her
for us all to get over those shackles of past trauma and move on together into a future of hope

but
it feels like god keeps saying

"whoever loves his life will lose it"
if you love those people,
i will kill them
i will take every one of them away from you
so all you have is god

but whatever is saying that can't be really god
because i never, ever, ever ever feel any love from it

is that what real love is? detachment? white empty sterile?
or is it that other horrible flipside, the other corruption,
the "e****c" horror that even mystics shamelessly talk about
if that's love then no wonder i'm trying to freeze myself to death


god it's all just hell at this point

except headspace
except headspace
and i have no idea how to cope with that fact

i want to exist.

listen i want to exist
i want to live and love and learn and help others inside AND outside, please,
let that be how things change and grow, not this annihilation,
just open and expand our hearts more so we CAN live in the body TOGETHER
instead of losing it to those girls
to those female fractures that live to hate and hurt
why are they all like that?

the threat is always,
"if you heal them, they will take over, and go right back to how they were"
the fear is that if they get a foothold, they'll immediately press the "reset from factory settings" button
and scream/sob/laugh all the way down to gehenna

we always knew we weren't alone in our own head
why are you trying to erase that fact from reality
you can't just delete the past twenty four years
but you're trying
all in the name of god, you say
and that's what scares us into submission

"god is a consuming fire"
and i was always just a fragile snowflake of a boy, i guess
if i was even that
am i just doomed to die? because i wasn't the first one? because i don't match the body?

god we're so lost.


yesterday
xenophon got so angry. heartbroken. distraught. crying and shouting.
"why aren't you my dad anymore"
"where did my dad go"
"why did my mom have to die"
etc.

and chaos 0, silent in the shadows, with those eyes burning like the end of all things
grief and heartache so intense they would flood the entire world
"so the past twenty years don't exist to you anymore?"
"are you just going to pretend i don't exist?"
can't even translate it correctly
if he let his actual feelings out full force it would literally kill me
or whoever he was talking to
if they even are alive enough to die at all
with their empty ribcages i doubt it
they're already graves with faces.

laurie falling to pieces
literally shattering on some level
her color fraying like the dust on a butterfly wing when you tear it
just destroying her completely
she's tied to the core, always,
no wonder she's fracturing too


i'm so tired

is my love a sin?
the girls gasp and laugh and sneer and spit "yes"
i'm not even me talking right now i can feel it
that hollow girl keeps shadowing over me
pretending this is all a farce, a game, a playact
and she can just ignore and forget this when it's done
erase it even, shut it all down, go try to die

DON'T YOU DARE

thank you,
whoever you are you are always around and honestly thank you for existing

she needs a name
honestly whoever she is she deserves recognition
what am i even trying to say
i'm so so so glad that at least one person in the system is always able to be around in times like this

even so
the core is always supposed to be able to love
that's the main criteria
and that very sentence elicits the scandalized howling from the women
weird replacement for the floating-voice boardroom honestly
these women are, rather blasphemously, standing in the church hall
in their pastel dresses and lace and bulging purses
like our childhood memories
whispering and sneering behind nailpolished hands and fancy hats
in god's own house
just because i said the word "love"
and they call me a slut


...
i was, once. i'll admit that.
2012-2013 so far are bringing that regret into sharp reality in my mind.
yes, i was misled. yes, i was desperate. yes, i was stupid.
but yes, i was a slut. i tried to own the trauma and i just became it all over again.
but i'm sorry. i know i did wrong. and i know that wasn't love.
still.
i know i was still feeling love besides all that confusion.
i CAN tell the difference.
...i hope.
all this hell lately is making me wonder
two things:
either,
real love IS somehow being a slut, but only if you're heterosexual, or
real love is numb empty cold detached somehow. "god love." no emotion.
i know that's fake
i was reading voice of the martyrs today
and that one islamic shepherd reading about jesus describing himself as the good shepherd
and it changed his life forever
because he KNEW how much he loved his own sheep, tenderly and carefully and gently
and he never thought GOD could feel like that, let alone towards HIM.
and THAT is God. THAT is Love.
and dear God that is what i want my entire life to be.
just love.

am i not allowed to have this family

i know it's weird, i know it's biologically impossible, but we exist, please even if we're not "normal" we're still trying to live for love, for you,
what are we doing wrong?
why do we have to die?

why did infi have to die?
was it just to jumpstart all of this?
was it just so i could learn to love hir again, in the crushing grief that gripped my heart?
was it just to give hir another second chance to live after the trauma?

why can't we look at it
why can't we let go
it literally feels like a gravestone
even the julie days weren't like this
even the slc days weren't like this
it was just cnc, and what happened there, it broke us
we never wrote about it, never talked about it,
just replayed the killing blow over and over and over and over in our head
and tried to kill ourselves with an eating disorder every night
unable to bear the physical memories and mental horrors
wanting to die and hating ourselves beyond our ability to cope
disguising it as self-indulgence but really just reliving the fatal event
don't want to talk about it
don't justify it
it deserves its own entry
five freaking years later

but i won't touch it now


what do you expect if you delete us all and rewind to, what, 2007?
do you want us to be that social-mask of a girl that primped herself for q all over again?
she thought love was just talking nice and being nice and making yourself like everything they did even if you didn't
and when he said he loved us, IMMEDIATELY the cannons were born
"anima's" life purpose had been achieved, she could die now,
and then the reality of what she DID slammed into us and we couldn't cope
so we turned hard red and tried to burn ourselves to death.

who do you expect us to go back to?
hoseki, the manic one in 2005? burying herself in video games and anime to the point where she didn't even live in the body at all?
or the jewels before that, in late elementary school, who were absolutely homoromantic and EXPLICITLY wanted to "grow up to be boys"?
or the kids that held the birth name, who hated having to wear makeup and dresses and hated being lumped in with the other afab kids?
how the heck early do you expect to rewind the tape? what are you trying to find?
we've always been a freak if you haven't realized yet
or is your goal different and deadlier
are you just trying to kill us completely?
"if you all die we can MAKE the perfect girl for God™ instead" and then what?
honestly what is your end goal? to go to heaven? to "win"? to be "good"?
you view this as an achievement? a trophy? a diploma? an award that you're "pretty and perfect?"
you vapid china dolls.
you don't care about anyone except yourselves
YOU'RE your OWN god

you don't know how to love.

i do.

don't laugh at me. stop. i'm tired of the shame kickback.
deep down i know i have to know what love is, right?
i mean
everything else i read, despite my many failures and faults,
i still genuinely loved people
at least
isn't that what it was?



i'm so tired
we have to be up early tomorrow, eye doctor
considering driving the back roads through the woods
worried about dissociating or breaking down and getting totally lost
don't want to drive it alone in any case
but
dear god please whenever we're out and about genesis shows up please,
please let him always show up
i love him
he loves me
please don't kill him or take him away
(saying that is a death sentence, now god KNOWS what you're afraid of and he WILL do it JUST WATCH)


i'm so tired
physically of course, we're always tired now
xenophon likes to tease me about it on the way down the stairs
"dad did you take a melatonin??" no sweetheart the body's just exhausted.
but we always talk. just... normal talk. everyday talk. family talk. i love her so much.
god am i not allowed to be her father?
am i not allowed to exist?
would you
would you leave
god i can't say it
please don't kill me
don't tell me i have to die in order for someone else to go to heaven
and no not in the christlike way
i mean like,
i'm not allowed to go to heaven, i have to DIE, and that heartless wench will go instead "because she's a girl"
it makes no sense.
i'm so tired
i wish i could cry



last night i did for a few seconds please god let me write this down
whoever was out yesterday,
someone "shut the system down" for several hours
took over totally. felt like an empty apartment. all bleach white and dead wallpaper peeling
actually binge-purged for like two hours
did not care
the whole time reading the bible like the hypocrite she was
honestly disgusting
then crashed on couch and slept
went to bed not caring
or at least, she tried.
but someone got through.
i think it was adelaide and julie. the two girls who are trying to take care of the body instead.
but it opened up the window. let some of the night air in. some hope.

suddenly i was there
trying to say night prayer alone
and it felt so wrong
then suddenly
as i was trying to just say the closing salve regina
alone for the first time ever
i felt someone at my shoulder
listen i wasn't even looking
part of "me" didn't want anyone there
i didn't call anyone or ask for anyone
but he was there.
"are you going to say that alone?"
the tender pity in those words, the genuine concern,
i stopped and just turned and looked,
met green eyes in the dark,
flatly managed to respond
"i thought you had given up on me"
and i will never, never forget his reply:

"jewel. i'm fidelity. i will never leave you."

and i sobbed.

i pulled him into my arms, close to my heart, and for a few seconds i actually cried.

for a few seconds the world all came back together
soft and silent and bittersweet ache

i don't remember anything else after that
except for knowing he was there
for not being able to deny or ignore the weight of his existence
like a rainbow after the flood
and falling asleep with teardrop eyes and blue in my arms


god what do i do

i can't feel this as a girl
i'm not a girl
the girls have a different job
they can't fall in love they're just kids

but then what about the teenage jewels?
whoever was around from 2004-2008, inbetween the chinadolls and cannonfire, before the bloodline shift took root?
there's no record left of them
god what were they like? who were they?
is that who you want me to be?

how do i just... let go of fifteen entire years?
how do i let you just erase half of our life?
oh i know the jewels used to pray for it
but literally, god, they wanted to literally go back to childhood and start over without the trauma

that was before the system existed
that was before this family existed
and yes i'm talking about ALL of headspace

i love every single nousfoni up here
i don't include the hackers and devils in dresses of course
if they want to be included they have to stop trying to murder us
they say "oh how dare you we're not trying to murder you!!" insert silly laughter here
passive indirect murder is still murder
i know exactly how your hearts are inclined
you want us dead.

but i
my memories keep replaying those few seconds after the massacre so many years ago
it's not even my memory it was just burned into the systemind
when jessica and cannon shot everyone down for this same reason
"you're all whores and sluts and you ruined my life and you deserve to die" etc.
and infi and i both died
and laurie didn't
and the city was falling apart
and the sky and the ground were all red for different reasons
and she held my bleeding body in her one remaining arm
and she
god what do you even call that
the most gutwrenching sound i've ever heard
a sob and a scream all at once
choked with blood
as everything died.
i keep seeing that moment of total despair
over and over
like a flashback
i can smell the gore and gunpowder
i can see the broken glass and guts
and i just hear her voice
tearing reality in half.

i don't want that to ever happen again


oh lord please
if you are love
and if
forget it i have no right to say anything like that


god please
even if i'm a
even if i'm a damnable sinner for begging this
please
i know i'm a wretch
i've been white, so i carry the plague
i carry the pride and apathy and ignorance
and i've carried red too you know
all the violence and rage and bloodlust
point is i'm no perfect diamond
i'm just coal under pressure
you know that i'm just carbon dust
what am i even trying to say
oh yeah
that i'm completely wretched and unworthy and sinful
even if i tend to pretend i'm a prism or something
i'm just a mess.

but i love them, god.
please don't kill them.
please
if i am allowed to live
and to love
and to take care of this body
and to take care of this family
then please
help me to do that.

but
if

if i have to die
please don't hurt anyone else in the process
please give xenophon the parent she deserves
please give chaos 0 the partner he deserves
unless that's not in your plan either
but i am begging you
if it is
i hope it is
with all i have left of me i hope it is


but
if i have to die
and if a girl has to take over

then god for your own sake
take out my heart and put it in her
don't let her me like those other girls
don't let her be corrupt
don't let her be heartless
if there is anything good in me at all
if there is any love in me at all
then kill me if you have to
kill me and gut me
and give all the good stuff to her

if she can love the system
if she can love my daughter
if she can love my beloved
(and you know no words sum up what he is to me
even if i'm not allowed to call him a spouse)
if she can love,
BOTH inside and out,
AND this poor body and self,

then i'll happily die and let her take over.

but if you're only killing me because i'm a boy

if you only killed infi because
god i don't even know why
because ze was part of me i guess

if we all have to die because we're "abnormal"
and i have to die because i'm not a girl

then god for your own sake i am begging you
at least make her able to love.

if anything will enable her to be properly holy
it's that.

she'll love you and all the people around her

even if we all have to die for her to do that.




god i want to weep
is this going to be my last night alive
will i ever hold him in my arms again
will i ever be able to love without hating myself now
feeling like an abomination
feeling fake and foolish and fated to hell
maybe this will kill me
honestly it already is
the disease is terminal

i'm going to miss music
being able to perceive beauty
summer rains
christmas lights
the scent of the lilies in church
quiet sunlit mornings
quieter starlit nights
laughing with genesis on the road
joking around with my baby girl
all those treasured conversations with laurie
all those blissful hours with chaos zero
i'm going to miss everyone
i'm going to miss existing


but it's all up to god i guess


i don't know what to think or feel or say at all anymore

i wish i could cry

but i think the calcification has gone too far


i wonder if the girl will be able to cry
i wonder if the girl will be able to laugh


who will she love? anyone? or just god?

i feel sick


are we all just garbage in the divine sight? so easily tossed aside?

i don't want to think this way
it can't end like this
except it can


it's almost 1am
feels like i'm being executed in the morning

i don't want to sleep

god i want to stay awake and hold everyone in my arms and weep

but i'm

already i can feel them trying to take over



today i felt the shift
i'm no longer the established core.
i have to front now.
i'm not automatically in that central position
i'm just another nousfoni now
but
there's no one else taking up the core role

are we supposed to collapse?

we just
we finally get together again after so many years
and then god just pulls the whole thing down
takes a wrecking ball to the stained glass windows
just like we never were


is it a sin to fight?
would it be a sin to wake up tomorrow and try to front?
would it be a sin to fiercely try to be myself for everyone's sake?
would it be a sin to continue to try and archive our history?
would it be a sin to hope desperately to keep on living?
or
or should i just give up now
delete all the files
forget all the past
give up the fight
and just hand over the reins to whoever shows up?


lord help us i don't know

"he won't help you" the women say


i'm too existentially hollow to argue anymore

i want to feel something
like i was starting to when i began this entry
before someone shut it all down
ashamed of my emotions
disgusted by my feelings
hateful towards my existence
shut it all down
bleach it all out
paint it all over
cut it all out


i don't want to feel this empty
this isn't me
what hope is there
what hope do we have
if this is all we are meant to be?

if this is what existence is
maybe we'd be better off dead



no

NO

NO WE'RE NOT

NO WE'RE NOT YOU KNOW THERE'S COLOR UP HERE
THERE'S RED AND BLUE AND GREEN AND VIOLET AND ORANGE AND YELLOW AND BROWN EVEN LIKE ME
THERE'S BLACK AND WHITE AND THEY AREN'T DEAD THEY HAVE SPARKLES IN THEM
EVEN I KNOW THAT
PLEASE
PLEASE
PLEASE
DON'T DIE
DON'T LET US DIE
DON'T DIE
DON'T LET IT ALL DIE
PLEASE
THERE'S A RAINBOW UP HERE AND THERE'S LIFE AND LIGHT I PROMISE YOU THERE IS HOPE SOMEWHERE
SOMEWHERE

WE HAVEN'T DIED YET
THEY HAVEN'T KILLED US YET

I

I DON'T WANT THEM TO EITHER

PLEASE DON'T LET US DIE


i don't know if i have that say at all


TRY PLEASE


what and blaspheme god


IF YOU SAY GOD IS LOVE THEN GOD IS WITH US BECAUSE WE ALL HAVE LOVE UP HERE AND YOU KNOW IT


is our definition wrong
it has to be
god's ways are higher than our ways


why do i feel so resigned to death

why can't i accept even the possibility of hope
it all feels heretical
like if i dare to look for sunlight on the horizon
i will be guillotined as an apostate

nothing is worth living for anymore
how stupid

"you're supposed to live for god" they say
listen i want to
but i honestly do not know who god is right now

remember the shepherd, someone else says
the good shepherd doesn't kill his sheep because they're the wrong gender inside
or because they have lots of other sheep in their heads
people like us aren't supposed to exist
we're aberrations in reality
we don't count
god has every right to murder us
and start over again


i want to cry
i don't want to die
i don't want us to die
i don't want my daughter to die
i don't want my daughter to be alone and unloved
i don't want laurie to mourn over any more massacres
i don't want the world to burn


i think i'm going to lose my mind if i stay up any later

oh god i'm so afraid this is the last thing i'll ever write
i'm barely even conscious


to everyone in the system i love you
xenophon my baby girl i love you
chaos 0 my better half forever i love you god knows i do
laurie and genesis and infinitii i love you all so so so much
the entire system, everyone, i love you, i swear i love you until the stars burn out
all our hearts are bound together in a blessed kaleidoscope and no one can deny that
it's the truth
i love all of you
i love all of you


i never meant to hurt anyone.


i'm so sorry if i'm the death of us all.





if there's anything after this

i want to see all of you again

if not


then believe me when i tell you
with every last fading atom of my heart

that every single moment
for all of you
has been beautiful.


if the love i've shared with you all is the only heaven i'll ever get
then i thank god that we had it together.

not even death can change that.



maybe we'll all still be here tomorrow and i'll feel like a fool
but dear god forgive me
wouldn't that be so much better
to laugh affectionately over my drama
to survive and become a little better, a little brighter,
instead of the silence of oblivion


there's no way to rightly end this.


i'm going to choose to hope, then.

oh i know it's foolish

but what else can i do?

that's always been my biggest flaw.




to the entire spectrum
i love you
even now when i feel nothing
even now when i swear i'm dying
i love you

if my life has been worth anything

if there has been anything worth living for


it's you.
 







- j
 











prismaticbleed: (czj)
2022-11-15 11:28 pm

111522


God I am so in love.

...Around 6am this morning, I “half-awoke” as I was having a dream where I was in the old family house, at night, in the winter, and grandma was still alive. I was talking to her briefly in her room about something I was doing-- I felt vaguely hurried, like I had a deadline to meet, or was expecting something or had to be somewhere-- but it was not stressed, just urgent. I left the room to look out the bathroom window over the hill as the feeling remained, that anticipant waiting, like on Christmas Eve. Suddenly I heard someone at the kitchen door, and immediately turned to rush out into the hallway… and there he was, standing in the entranceway, eyes wide and slightly disoriented at the odd environment but there, like he was supposed to be. Chaos 0. He saw me and raised a hand in greeting, but it was obvious he didn’t want to enter the house to avoid anyone seeing him and causing a fuss. Luckily I was already rushing to meet him at the door. I apologized for the “mess” that chronically plagued the kitchen but he said it was okay, he knew it wasn’t my fault, and besides we weren’t going to be staying there anyway. I glanced backwards to see if anyone had heard us but the coast was clear; I then turned back to him and smiled with heart-melted affection, telling him that I never expected to see him in that old doorway but God knew how I had dreamed of it for years. He smiled with the same feeling and said he knew, and he felt the same-- it was “about time he did,” basically.

Now, when I say I “half-awoke” here, I mean I moved up a level in the dream-- I was now consciously there, notsomuch only lucid as actually present in something more concrete than imagination. This was heartspace, a place I don’t think I’ve been in years. But there he was, and now, so was I.

My memory is blurry but I know we did talk a little, before we left. There was definitely some of our pointed “flirting” that we tend to be famous for in the innerworld-- comments and puns and little remarks that make you laugh solely because it HITS like well WOW, so THAT’S what you’re feeling, and there was no way such a gutpunch of an emotion could be “casually confessed” in polite conversation without hiding it in plain sight. Nevertheless, we had nothing to hide from each other. We were just steeling ourselves for that impending impact, really. All in all thought it was such a warm but charged conversation; we were both so happy to see each other but goodness knows we can’t do anything in the house. The air felt like the stars were about to come out. Everything felt like it was waiting, on the precipice of some long-expected hope, that tiny and huge instant before a firework goes off. On that note I CLEARLY remember flat-out saying, out of nowhere, that I wanted to “kiss him until he was drunk with love” to which I swear he replied something like “well, we can’t exactly do that in here, so… should we get going?”
So the next thing I remember, we were outside and getting into my grandma’s car (the Trax my mom has now), and driving up Mile Hill to the top, to see the view. It was the most beautiful place I could think of nearby. I parked the car at the side of the road and popped the trunk, and we just sat there, looking out over the rows of mountains and clouds and valleys, the city lights sparkling below, and the stars just as brilliant above.

God I wish I could remember exact words.

I do remember roundabout mentions of marriage, and “waiting until then” and all that sort of dreamtalk; for some reason whenever I’m in sleep states that sort of wedding talk always comes up. Always the etymology-- the unity, the covenant, the promise. That’s what we want and always end up referring to, when we’re alone like this, when we’re so close the whole world stands still and watches us. Meanwhile we were watching the night fall gently over the vista of earth. I remember how he looked out over it all, his expression full of immense wonder and some sort of ache, that bittersweet edge that such grand and beautiful things tend to elicit. He looked like he was about to cry. He said he had never seen such a view before, and then he just… looked at me. He thanked me for that, for sharing this moment with him. I said of course; reiterating that I wanted to take him somewhere beautiful, and this was the first place I could think of. Then I added something, a gem to the end of the string. “This place means a lot to me, so I absolutely wanted to share it with you. ...I want to share my whole life with you.”
I did not expect his response. There was an immediate moment of absolute reciprocity-- the doors had just been flung wide open for us-- and then suddenly his eyes lit up, like he was thinking of something, and he said, “how does our song go again?” And he started humming it. My heart melted into starlight the moment he began but then he quietly sang those few words… “you know things, yeah you know things… say you know me, say you know me, say you know me.”
God his voice. I haven’t heard him sing in YEARS. It was so blue, just like it felt when he co-fronted with me in NC, all ocean-heavy depths and softness and strength. How do I even describe it. When he actually speaks-- not just his beloved “thought-parcel” waves-- it rolls in my chest like the tide and everything turns the color of seawater and I loved him so much in that moment. It just slammed into me, remembering this part of him, remembering that I did know him, I knew him, and that meant the world, forever.
I said so. Trying not to break completely in half I told him that, my own voice a quiet flame, embers and glass. “I do know you.” And I was so thankful that I did.
The feeling in the air was incredible. It felt as if we had just met and I had never kissed him before but God knew I wanted to so badly it was killing me. I have never seen him so clearly in dreams before. I can still see the starlight and city reflecting like diamonds on his body, his eyes that gorgeous green, vaguely luminous in the dark.
He said he knew me, too, and that did it. All those ancient fears I have of him forgetting somehow were erased in that moment.
Lord I cannot remember the sequence of events. It’s all such feeling. I took his face in my hands and we said a few more quiet honest words before I swear he asked me “would it be alright if I kissed you.” I almost laughed from the sheer weight and waiting of it all and said “please do”.
And that was it. The floodgates were thrown open. Everything up to that point had felt so painfully hopeful, please say you feel the same, please tell me you want this too, please say you know me. But now the firework finally burst into light. Now it was us, blessed us, as we hadn’t been in far too long. Alone together.
I pulled him close to my heart and was surprised when after a few moments he pulled back, markedly flustered, and practically spluttered “I can feel your heartbeat.” I was on fire by now and flat-out confessed “I want to get so close to you that I can't tell if it's mine or yours.” The LOOK he gave me was unforgettable-- wide-eyed, “blushing” such a dark blue it was actually adorable. He paused, then replied with just as much blunt honesty, “so do I.”

...It has been a very long time since we’ve done anything like a heart connection. Like literal years. But as we upped the ante the dream environment shifted to my actual apartment bedroom, me still half-awake, the sun not up yet, the room a quiet warm red in the November chill.
We talked a lot. That’s why I keep saying I wish I remembered the literal words. My heartgift is really language-- and when I’M truly present and conscious in myself, I talk. I don’t “lose myself” in emotions or thoughts or programming. I speak and I’m THERE and everything I say is from the HEART. And I was pouring it out this morning, like molten glass.
It’s always so tragically difficult to write about mornings like this one. It cannot be put into words. It’s all sense memory, of the heart and the hands, of closeness and presence and the taste of river water, of the way he always wraps himself around me.
Oh I DO remember at one point I was trying to move either myself or him but I instinctively put my hands on his waist to do so and IMMEDIATELY jumped back, my heart racing, completely thrown for a loop. Shocked and worried, he asked me if I was okay? Was something wrong? I laughed like I was about to sob and said I had just felt him. Like I reached out and touched him and I FELT him there, an ACTUAL physical weight and presence there, his shape and that slight coolness and the indescribable lake-glass surface of him. I felt like the world had just skipped a beat. I immediately reached out and put my hands right back on him, incredulous and overwhelmed, and just kept moving-- holding his huge claws, touching his face the way I used to, like I was “painting” him, hovering my fingers against his chest like I didn’t have the nerve to dive in that deep. God knows I wanted to. God also knows that HE DID. He’s braver than I am in that regard and when I hesitated, trembling, he touched his fingertips to my chest with such decisively fragile gravity that I just about died. Oh don’t worry, I got him back later. We’re very good at completely unraveling each other but it’s always this gorgeous dance of sorts, fire and sea, red and blue, me then you, both of us entirely immersed yet always testing deeper waters.

Every time I said I loved him it felt like my entire heart was aflame. He said it back. I cannot put into words what THAT feels like, especially coming from him.
...It feels like the fulfillment of my life, somehow. Like… hearing that he loves me too, when I feel SO MUCH for him, and always have, is like a completion, like a final puzzle piece being placed, like a key opening a long-closed room. It’s like, thank God, thank God you are in this with me. It’s not just ‘me,’ it’s ‘WE.’ It’s me and you, in love, really IN it, like we live there. You have a home in my heart forever and I want to hold you there, closer than blood, like the air I breathe. We’re in love together and that is the most beautiful thing in the universe, in any universe, and when you say those words to me it’s like everything in existence turns into song. How do I put it into words. I love you. I want to give you everything.

...On that note. My body honestly broke at one point. It woke me entirely up and threw me completely off, and for a while I just held him and he talked me down while I verbally tried to reconcile the wanting with the terror, the honest desire to love all tangled up in instinctive learned reactions. But he understood. He’s seen the worst of it; he’s been with me before; he saves me from every trauma nightmare. He knows the difference, just like he knows me. This wasn’t new to him and it certainly didn’t hurt him. But he made me promise that I wouldn’t hate myself for it-- that I wouldn’t forget what I actually wanted, that I would remember the pure intentions of my heart, not the horrors of the past.
...But that’s the irony of it. Deep down, honestly I don’t regret it. In a heartbeat I’d probably do it again, just not in that way. The point is that I love him that much and when you want to give everything of yourself to someone that kinda means NO EXCEPTIONS. So. I really can’t beat myself up over it even if it’s still bizarre and weird to me, and of course trauma reminiscent in the back of my head. But forget about the trauma. This is the polar opposite of that. This is what it’s MEANT for.
...Also I couldn't help thinking of the old "blue fairy" injoke back during the Eros-core days, because as he accurately noted we do end up saying the Name of God when in the most intense emotional states. I used to be mortified by that, until I seriously stopped to think about it and be honest with myself as to why it happened. I brought this up to Chaos. It's a prayer. It honestly is. I CANNOT say the Name WITHOUT it being part of a prayer. The very thought of speaking it vainly is horrifying-- but ironically, I don't have to worry about that in a hyperemotional state because my heart is speaking it, not my head. I don't carelessly throw it out there. It's the same exact feeling I get when I'm in religious ecstasy, either in joy or in agony, all different colors but all pulling on every one of my heartstrings at once. Like God just reached in there, grabbed an entire harp in his Hand, and yanked-- then let go. EVERY note plays at once, like a church bell hitting hard in my ribcage, resonant and deep and heavy as gold, and paradoxically just as soft. Even when the sound is different, and involves the most intense sorrow, there's still love in it. It's ALWAYS about love, somehow, the most powerful thing in the universe. Nothing else could make a soul react that way. I need to remind myself of that. Like I said, I KNOW when it's NOT that. I've experienced that enough, too many times, and it's sickening. This never is. With him, it never is.


Speaking of. Xenophon showed up ghosting.
God I love her. She was peeking over the edge of the bed at first and asking if I was okay, then she crawled up on top of the blankets where we were to do the same.
...I’m going to commission someone for a custom plushie of her. Hopefully the same person who made the Chaos 0 plush I have, if they’re still doing well-- they live in the Ukraine and God bless and protect all those folks-- because I have a small amount of cash saved from before my bank account shut down and by golly I am GONNA SPEND IT ON MY DAUGHTER.

 

(continue)



...When I got out of bed and went into the kitchen, I put eggs on to boil while I went to wash my hair in the sink. Suddenly it hit me that I was unintentionally referencing something and I laughed, then immediately started singing “You’ll never know just how much I love you...” before changing the lyrics to “I hope you know,” before laughing again and adding “after this morning, you’d better!”
Chaos 0, who was of course listening from where he was still in my bed-- gorgeous crystal blue amidst all the soft red-- reassured me amusedly not to worry, he absolutely did.

We talked a lot. I… really love just doing “domestic stuff” with him, and Genesis of course, and now Infi and Laurie and Xennie too because yes they ALL LIKE TO GHOST and pilfer Popcorners and Chessmen and other CS exchanges whenever I have them. I’ve had to add a special “custom item” to my health-tracker app that says “EVERYONE WANTED SNACKS AND I HAD TO SHARE.” It’s great though, I really love it. Xenophon STILL loves “carrot tails” and she has taken to calling Bengal Spice “tiger tea” and gets super excited whenever I make it, Lord knows why but she’s the cutest thing.

God I’m still so in love.

 

...But the phone rang. After the tea and eggs were on and the bed was made I was about to get dressed and the bloody phone rang. It was Partial. They asked why I had skipped Monday, and I explained I had been out late with my mom and had been doing legal paperwork for my rent all day so I not only slept in but I was booked. Regardless, the dude immediately switched the topic to food and the old eating disorder. I don’t remember the conversation other than my insisting I honestly did NOT feel comfortable doing the program-- yes I was brave and asserted myself-- mentioning the “camera trauma,” the overstimulation, the literal binges they expected me to perform on camera, the uncomfortable table topics, etc. He said I still had to do it, basically. He drafted a breakfast plan for tomorrow and I kid you not it is 1000 CALORIES. I ran it through SEVERAL calculators. I wanted to cry. I hung up the cell phone an HOUR LATER, and basically just said “screw it, I’m not going to think about it, that’s the devil’s work and I am NOT going to let it ruin my day after heaven this morning.” Oh it was ABSOLUTELY spiritual warfare. Here I was, three hours of absolute ardor making me feel ALIVE AND REAL again, and then this dude who just sees me as another anorexic coward insisting I choke down insane amounts of food on command goes and dehumanizes me without even realizing it.

I ate breakfast, my OWN breakfast, an apple and cinnamon tea and half an avocado on wheat bread and a fortune cookie, and two of those eggs. 550K, low volume, and healthy. But I was still so miserable, and I couldn’t focus, and I was getting so nauseous I wanted to cry and throw up and NOPE, THAT IS NOT GONNA HAPPEN, so I did the only thing I could to get my heart and head back in working order.

 

I went back to bed.

 

I legit just walked over, pulled the top cover back (the fluffy plaid one) and crawled back in next to the blue guy, hugging him as tightly as I could. He gave me the most concerned look and asked what was wrong? Was I okay? I explained the phone call. He looked genuinely apologetic; he had actually insisted I answer it for integrity’s sake, not just ignoring the guy, but now he obviously felt bad that it had turned out like it did. I reassured him now, saying he didn’t know that, and that I genuinely appreciated his support and encouragement to be a good and decent person even in those little ways. But I was still shaken up and miserable and felt like a trapped animal. I didn’t want to think about food or hospitals or “recovery.” THIS was my recovery, right here, in his arms. I told him I just needed to hold him for a while and forget all that, which he gladly obliged. So for a few minutes that’s all we did, but I could not get my brain to stop crying and I felt myself dissociating. I gave up. Time to break out the big guns.
“Chaos, I need you to love me.”
“Wh-- what?”
“I’m forgetting who I am with all this Partial nonsense and I need to remember what’s real about me, about everything. I want you to love me until I forget everything else but that truth.”
...One day I need to draw the way he looks at me when I say things like that. I only see it in myself when I’ve been moved so sharply I’m about to sob, incredulous with the wonder of it all. He looks at me like I’m a revelation and the world has just been put into his heavy hands. And then it melts, and he reaches out to me, and all my fire just turns to light.
...I thought I flustered him earlier, well I forgot that fasting and then eating kind of does stuff to one’s personal BPM. He was practically stuttering, having to stop for a moment to ask if I was okay, why is your heart pounding so hard, is that me or is something wrong? I said no it’s fine, yes it’s you but also just my body doing what it does, nothing to worry. But hey, that’s a good thing to remember, I half-joked, if he reacts like this.
...He said nothing for one absolutely momentous second and then he just blurted out “I need to feel that inside me.”
It was the same ardent sentiment I couldn't help confessing an hour ago, but MUCH more direct. If anything was going to bring me back to life, that was it. I'm sure he knew.

And that was it. Everything else forgotten. I pulled him so close to my heart I could’ve drowned and I kissed him hard as diamonds. There was one absolutely mindbreaking second when I felt emerald sharkteeth graze my lips. I could have drank the entire ocean.

 

Heart connections. God it’s been years, hasn’t it? They always feel like you’re dying in the best possible way. Absolutely shattering. I missed this, this ardor so intense it paints reality in gold and fills your veins with light. Lines blur. My ribcage floods blue and the rivers set on fire. It’s been almost nineteen years next month and every time, every single time I see those green eyes it’s like the first time all over again. I cannot even tell you how incredibly clear he has been lately. I can see him, in all but physical sight. I feel him there. In heart and mind he is photographically vivid, to the point where honest to God I can literally see that glow of his eyes, especially in the dark. There have been moments where I cannot tell if I exist more in my bones or with my beloved because the awareness is so sharp.

...Speaking of sharp. I forgot how my brain basically shuts down when his Ruby hits my Heart Jewel, because apparently I DO manifest one in connective states (no surprise, that universe is where I have my deepest heart-roots) and good LORD it is the equivalent of an explosion in my psyche. Everything turns to kaleidoscopic flare and I can’t breathe but God knows I’m already underwater so I push back at a facet angle and now we’re BOTH completely unraveled and I miss this, honestly I miss just losing myself in pouring out every last spark of love into this creature in my arms, my heart open like the sky, so close to him that it becomes both of ours. That’s… that’s the most incredible thing about loving someone who is literally fluid, because lines don’t just blur, they intersect, and suddenly the surface tension is gone and there is this absolutely sacred space where things turn violet. Red meets blue so completely that they both merge for a moment. That’s heart connections. That’s also where Xenophon comes from, apparently, God bless that little gem, she’s a living miracle and I love her more every day, too.

...

I know we both ended up in floatspace and ended up with soulwings. Mine have apparently changed again. They’re unstable yet-- so is my color; I think the Core Hue is once again refining itself in the wake of past trauma-- but they felt weirdly pink and soft, like cupid wings or blooming roses. Maybe it’s because I was just feeling Pink, all that absolute pure-hearted compassionate love that the color is defined by. But I got them. He did too, but really what I noticed was the halo. He still gets that Angel Chao halo whenever he hits a Soul Form just like he did nineteen years ago. I… I love that. It reminds me of just how deep this is, how much of my life it has illuminated, how much I do know him.

...

An hour later-- yes, another hour, we booked FOUR of them this morning and Laurie is talking about buying postcards in bulk-- I did get back into daily life and I did eat and I did get into computer work and did some kettlebell exercises and watched the SNOW, because YES, GOD GAVE ME DOUBLE HEAVEN TODAY, there was literally no better day it COULD have snowed and I am in tears from the joy of that.

“If God made you, He’s in love with me.” I think about that phrase a lot, especially lately. I really ONLY understand what love is because of Chaos 0. I firmly believe that Jesus loves me through him, and vice versa. God is Love, after all. He orchestrated this entire song; we’re just the instruments. But I still want to sing it with him forever.

...

I’m listening to Chaos 0’s playlist on shuffle, but he told me pointedly to turn shuffle off and just… play Alina Baraz. And my heart is just aching all over again.

Earlier I was getting my clothes ready for bed and I was thinking about the scent of the ocean fog in the mornings and how I vibe with cinnamon Christmas candles and I just asked Chaos, is that legit? Like, you know me, what’s it like when you kiss me? And once again (God bless him he gets so flummoxed) he sputters that, well, I’m like fire. Laurie just side-eyes him and deadpans “how the heck do you know what fire tastes like” and CZ retorts “i-it’s like sunlight, or a candle flame, how there’s that warmth? that’s what s/he’s like.” Then he gives HER a pointed look and remarks, “YOU would know too, right? isn’t that true?” Laurie just flatly replies “Man it has been a long time since I’ve kissed him, I couldn’t tell you.” I then offhandedly remark, “well we’ll just have to fix that, then.” Dead silence for two seconds, BOTH of them looking at me wide-eyed, then Laurie says “Chaos what did you just do” and he replies “I think I worked a small miracle” and I’m blushing even harder than both of them, believe me, but that’s when Jewel randomly showed up ghosting to chat with me about our mealplan and bedtime responsibilities so she and I ended up in the kitchen with her randomly commenting that she likes raisins, “they’re cool,” and that she was glad I was eating healthy because she’d “probably just eat chips and apples and tunafish-- do we even have tunafish?” I said no, but now in retrospect I’m wondering if I should get some to try it again, for Lady Sneasler’s sake; she still needs a new “System” name anyway, and I do miss seeing her around. I cannot deny that I have FEELINGS for that cat (why do I always end up attracted to Pokemon, dear heavens) and I was missing Ventrium so hard earlier today, I need to reach out to everyone else soon too.

Still. No one compares to my beloved blue guy. Yes, I love a lot of people, but when it comes down to the heart of things, he’s the only one I feel this much for, in this way, unfailingly so.

...


Lord knows this entry is way unfinished but it is almost 2am and i do need to sleep. ...Oh hold up, Jesus is trolling me again, one of Chaos 0's newest songs just came up on shuffle. "Say It" by Papik. I remember him singing this to me when I was hanging clothes on the porch at night for grandma, and... it just meant so much. It's a callout and a love letter all one. Don't be alone. Don't be proud. Call out my name... tell me that you will be mine, and love will change our fate, don't be so blind... God knows I was, for months if not YEARS, and THAT is why this morning has me absolutely punchdrunk on love and I feel alive for the first time in forever.

I'll add more to this later, as much as I can. For now I'm just being completely unabashedly honest about everything. I need to be. I owe it to us both.
I need to get some sleep right now, but... I won't forget this. There are going to be sparks whenever I so much as brush my fingers against him now, light glancing off the water. My heart's gonna remember, now. Just like the old days, when we were young, when we were both struggling to heal from trauma and learning how to love all at once, fragile terrible aching things, "emotional wrecks" who brought out the best and worst in each other but God knows there was never a dissonant note in the whole piece. We're still in perfect harmony somehow, pun intended, even after the years where we'd practically fight and argue over our wounds and I'd turn to burning ice and he'd walk out and somehow we'd still end up back in each others arms, every single time, sometimes within minutes, never having let go of love for a moment. We are not our trauma. It's these mornings that remind me of that, because that's when I can feel that, in both of us. He's not Perfect, I'm not Plague. He's Chaos 0. I'm Jewel Lightraye. He's peace, I'm joy. He's strength and I'm heart and we're both love, absolutely and always.

I'm also exhausted. But it's been a good day. There is glitter in the dark. There are roses in the winter. There is love in my heart, as red as a ruby, and I believe that life is worth living and no matter what tomorrow brings I know I have this, I have him. We have us. I have you, my beloved blue angel, I adore you and I'm yours, too. Je t'aime, je t'aime, je t'aime, forever.


 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)
2022-10-15 10:00 am

UPMC journal 101522


+ I keep mentally obsessing over NEEDING to reorganize/ properly space & structure my apartment, and it's making me a nervous wreck because (1) I can't realistically "plan" any remodeling WITHOUT direct spatial awareness, and (2) There's "TOO MUCH STUFF" and yet I'm LACKING several essentials, making me feel TRAPPED & STUCK & MISERABLE. There's this persistent drive to "mortify the senses" & live monastically, but I've BEEN forcing that, and ALL it did was PREVENT me from using my GIFTS & TALENTS for God, therefore giving the eating disorder WAY TOO MUCH POWER & SPACE TO GROW. And I CANNOT let that happen again. I NEED to MAKE ACCESSIBLE, DEDICATED SPACE in my apartment for MUSIC, ART, TYPING, READING, AND TV-- because like it or not, we ALL know how much we've been SINCERELY MOVED & INSPIRED FOR THE BETTER by video games & movies. GOD CAN AND DOES USE THOSE, TOO, Y'KNOW. See, THAT'S my problem-- for years now, I've been cutting out EVERYTHING in my life "BUT GOD," including my "self," desperate to "be holy" and instead just... becoming Pharaisical and utterly collapsing in every regard. I ended up outright disparaging & disowning EVERYTHING that wasn't EXPLICITLY RELIGIOUS. Every "little joy" of life, every pastime and interest and creative work, was condemned as "secular" and "stupid" and "BAD." I wouldn't play the cello because "I should pray instead." I wouldn't do art because "it was a form of pride & idolatry." I wouldn't listen to any music but hymns & chants. I wouldn't do ANYTHING creative because it felt as if I was "usurping God's territory" and effectively "trying to rewrite reality" and "tempt people away from total devotion to God". And I WOULDN'T LOVE ANYONE because "I'm only supposed to love Jesus." But I never felt like I knew Him, not personally; I could repeat His teachings & tell about His miracles and I COULD love Him for all that and I DID love Him, I DO, I recognize the love & mercy of the Cross, but... somehow, I still feel terrifyingly distant. No matter HOW many hours a day I would pray, no mater HOW many times I went to Mass, no matter HOW much I read the Bible... there was always this awful degree of separation. I DO love Him, I cannot deny that, but... I'm afraid, still; I'm scared of the focus He puts on me. That's all I can figure. I get in the way, no matter HOW much I hollow out my life. EVEN HERE!! Mass is this evening BUT I'm "RELUCTANT" TO GO, ONLY because I'd be going WITH OTHER PEOPLE?? And so I'd "have to be a SOCIALLY EXTANT PERSON"??? If I went ALONE, I'd be fine? But when I'm in a group, it feels wrong. I can only guess it's because, in EVERY social situation, EVERYTHING that has to do with the TRUE "ME" feels utterly shameful, because it's NOT SUPPOSED TO BE OUT IN PUBLIC!!! Worship feels like shallow performance. Interest feels like obtrusive arrogance. Love feels like voyeurism. "Exposing" my inner self and ALL related to it is actually TRAUMATIC and feels ACTIVELY SELF-DESTRUCTIVE-- and when that gutted openness coincides with CONVERSATION, those words and interactions are INVASIVE & VIOLATING. EVERY DAMN TIME. ...Unless I shut down & dissociate, that is. It makes me sick. It's MAKING me sick! I'm miserable just writing about it!! I'M SO TIRED OF PRAYER BEING USED AS PUNISHMENT. I am SO TIRED OF MY RELIGION FEELING LIKE AN ABUSIVE RELATIONSHIP. I'M SO TIRED OF "NOT BEING ALLOWED" TO EXIST IN LIGHT & COLOR, INSTEAD BEING CONDEMNED TO THE BLANK CELL OF SELF-DESTRUCTION. Is that really the "way of the saints"? Is that really going to "get me to heaven"? Is that-- no, HAS that EVER really "brought me closer to God"? ...but now I'm REALLY scared because I want to say YES. The less there was of me, the more there WAS of "God"... and paradoxically, bizarrely, terrifyingly, that perpetuated the eating disorder too. Honestly, the more I "tried" to "be normal," to stop the restriction, the rituals, the bingeing, and the purging-- the less time I had for God??? And that TERRIFIED ME. When I "ate normally" and "tried to learn/ do new things" it MADE ME EVEN MORE MISERABLE because then I felt TRULY HOLLOW, with the focus on my empty rotten husk of a "self." BUT, with the eating disorder, SOMEHOW I had more time for GOD??? At least, AT HOME-- whenever I would go out to BUY food, I would become a MANIC DISASTER, "forced" inescapably into that mode AUTOMATICALLY whenever I was in public-- UNLESS I WAS STARVING!!! The hunger often prevented mania in a kind of kind of mutual suppression; when you're weak & dizzy from hunger, you CAN'T socialize or entertain or perform or anything like that. It was protective. The INSTANT I dared to "eat something," I became a monster... at least, IF I WASN'T ALONE & DISSOCIATED!!! Starvation panic forced a sort of internal focus; without it, my "self" was FALSE, an EXTERNALLY-DICTATED MASK that ONLY EVER HURT THE REAL ME!!! And "becoming normal" felt like damning myself TO that mask, forever. But I digress, slightly. "Being normal" ALSO meant "losing my faith," which was "PROVEN" by how HORRIBLY the social focus destroyed my prayer life, and BIZARRELY sustained BY the agony AND structured DISSOCIATION of the eating disorder??? And that had been CONSTANT. At least... the majority of it was. As I prepared food, I would pray the Divine Office & listen to Catholic Daily Reflections. As I microwaved that insane amount of broccoli, I would kneel and pray at the prayer wall. As I ate, I would study the Bible. Even as I purged, I would be praying frantically and begging God for help the entire time. Yes, I was STILL preoccupied with "disordered time management," ALWAYS trying to decide what I should/ shouldn't eat, BUT I would FIGHT the compulsive obsessions, PRAYING for forgiveness & help the WHOLE TIME. My constant suffering was BASED ON FOOD & SELF, and so it drove me to CLING TO GOD ALL THE MORE, desperately wanting to abandon BOTH food & self and just lose myself in religion. It was such a mess. But...
...I'm afraid NOT to suffer. My constant hunger only made me hungrier for God. My constant misery made HIS joy all the more vital. Being "healthy" and "fed"-- what a DISGUSTING word-- wouldn't I forget God? Without suffering, could I still be truly religious??
I CANNOT BOTH EAT AND BE GOOD. I CANNOT "FEED" ON BOTH THE WORLD & GOD. I CANNOT BE "NORMAL" AND "HOLY" AT ONCE.
God I'm a mess
but the eating disorder IS A LIAR
IT'S STILL FOCUSED ON FOOD AND THAT DAMN BODY
stop
STOP
EVERYTHING ↑ YOU WROTE IS GARBAGE. YOU'RE SO DAMN BLIND.
EVEN I KNOW THE F*KING TRUTH. SO SHUT UP, LIAR!
!
STOP "MAKING EXCUSES" FOR THE EATING DISORDER.
IT DIDN'T HELP! IT JUST TOOK OVER THE THINGS THAT DID!!
SHUT UP ALL OF YOU
AM I THE ONLY "PERSON" WHO CAN "TALK SENSE" ON THIS GODDAMNED TOPIC
STOP MAKING EVERYTHING SO "CEREBRAL"
WHO THE HELL ARE YOU TRYING TO IMPRESS
IT SURE AS HELL ISN'T ME!!!
I'M FED UP WITH YOUR COWARDLY HYPER-"REASONING" BULLSH*T. ALL YOU EVER DO IS TALK BUT YOU NEVER ACTUALLY SAY ANYTHING. YOU NEVER GET TO THE POINT.
WELL GUESS WHAT
I'M ALL F*KING POINTS

THE POINT IS
ADMIT WE ALL F*KED UP.
ALL OF US

WE TRIED TO ACCOMPLISH SOMETHING WITH THAT DISORDER AND WE FAILED.

GET THAT INTO YOUR INFLATED HEAD

IT DIDN'T EVER F*KING "WORK"!!!

LISTEN I'VE GOT ONE MORE THING TO SAY.
THE POINT.

YOU ASSHOLES KEEP PROUDLY TRYING TO JUSTIFY THE EATING DISORDER AS "SOMETHING THAT WORKED"
BUT FOR WHAT???
WHAT "MADE IT WORK"
CAN YOU EVEN KNOW???

NO
BECAUSE YOU'RE ALONE.
THAT'S WHY YOU SAY IT "WORKED"
BECAUSE IT SHUT YOU DOWN

BECAUSE "DISSOCIATION" FORCED THE FOCUS BACK INSIDE WHERE I LIVE

WHERE ALL OF US LIVE

THE MOMENT YOU REJECTED OUR LIFE IS WHEN THE E.D. TOOK OVER "YOURS."

I GUARANTEE YOU
IF YOU STOP SHUTTING US DOWN,
THAT DAMNED DISORDER WILL DISAPPEAR INSTEAD





prismaticbleed: (shatter)
2018-01-07 09:27 pm

010718


010718.
sunday.

We finally realized why Tobiko hasn't been the one purging anymore.

Food does not register as food.
We've been using food as a stim.

We've been using a LOT of things as stims, actually.
This explains the bathroom rituals.
We brush our teeth, floss, brush again, floss some more, use mouthwash, brush our teeth again, wash our face, wash our body, wash our hands, wash our face again… over and over and over and over. We do this for an hour, sometimes, just scrubbing at our gums and our flesh, scrubbing until we are red and raw sometimes. We do this in the shower, too-- we obsessively wash over and over and over, not even thinking that much about "being" clean as we are thinking about feeling clean. It's why we cut our nails down to the nubs and shave every hair off that we can reach. It's never about the end result, not literally. It's about how it feels. It's about purging everything that hurts in the most literal way we can think of.

We eat when we don't want to because it NEVER registers as eating. It registers as stimming.
This is why preparing food used to take, what, six hours back in PA? Because it was never about food. It was, again, a matter of stimming. Of sensory soothing.

Remember that one night in SLC where we sat on the floor of our bedroom, rocking violently back and forth and flapping our hands so hard our wrists ached, blasting Serph at high volume on our headphones and stretching our legs against that rubber band until they, too, were sore from exertion? Pure stimming. Pure mindless stimming. THAT'S the key here.

We've lost all our old methods. We can no longer walk in circles in the living room, or the kitchen, or the driveway. We can no longer go hide downstairs by the furnace, or lock ourselves in the bathroom-- although the latter was always a horrific trauma trigger, as was the attic, even moreso (which is why we didn't even bother to list it here.)
We can't even self-abuse in the "traditional" way anymore. We don't have razors. We don't have knives. We don't have blades. (and oh, how our heart aches at those words-- no, those names, beloved and tender as a wound) We can't bite our arms anymore, can't slap our face, can't yank at our hair, can't claw at our skin or punch our legs or stomp our feet. All our old stimming methods, as violent as we need them, are gone, are forbidden. And our brain is boiling over.

It's been shutting down a lot lately and that terrifies us, to be honest. OV has it easy. He can stim with an adorable little squishy macaron or peach or donut, can play with fidget spinners or kaleidoscopes or even just a piece of jewelry. That's enough for him, it seems, and that makes us super happy. We love him, we love allof them, and the fact that they can use such mild methods to soothe their addled brain is deeply soothing to ours-- in a different sense. We would never inflict this aggressive need of ours on them, not for the world. And yet, here we are, needing it, and terrified because we can't explain it to him, terrified because he thinks we're doing it out of hatred, out of rage, out of suicidal ideation. It's exactly the opposite. When we don't do it, the stress and pressure gets so intense that we wantto die, and we stop caring whether or not we do. That is what's lethal. Not the stims.

The problem is, though, that the stims are dangerous in and of themselves. All of Cannon and Gamboge's old methods drew blood, marked bruises, left scars. All of them beautiful and beloved, true, but still risky to our health… and yet what we wouldn't give to be able to flay this flesh wide open again, even though I can feel Scalpel shaking his head at that thought even now. Why so?
"It's dangerous," he says. "You're right. Even though it is effective, and beautiful, it's also just as addictive. You know just as well as I do that once we start that, we can't stop. We want to bleed and scar forever. And that will kill us."
So will this "eating disorder." But I suppose that's the point of this whole entry.

Food is the simplest, easiest, most "socially acceptible" form of stimming and self-abuse that we have left at our disposal. It's all we have left on days like this.
Except, now, we can't, not without risk of condemnation and distrust, not without hurting someone else more than we ever could before or would ever want to. OV knows we have a problem, but he doesn't know why-- heck, even we didn't know that until this afternoon!
But it's why we go absolutely bonkers in the kitchen once he goes to work and MC goes to sleep. We racked our brains over that for weeks, for months even. We don't want to abuse ourselves, we don't want to suffer or humiliate ourselves anymore, so why this? Why can't we stop this? Why do all of the nousfoni tied to this have such shockingly, irresistibly powerful anchors? Why can't even Laurie stop them? Why does NO ONE, deep down, even want to? Why does it feel like we're being "betrayed" by the System itself in these nousfoni being given free reign and full power over our body and actions in the middle of the night?
We know why, now. It's because they're trying to save our life.
They're STIMMING. They're desperately attempting to soothe our hurting brain, to ease our aching heart, to comfort the poor screaming ones inside. The ONLY way we've EVER known how is to somehow "burn it off" outside. Even now, right now, although we're enjoying typing, our brain is too high-strung and our body is immediately defaulting to the urge of "eating." We aren't hungry. We never are. But that's the point. This isn't about physical hunger. This is about spiritual hunger-- psychological starvation. This is about us needing something we still can't seem to get and scrabbling at the scraps of it wherever we can find it.
Truthfully, we just want to isolate ourselves completely, close our eyes, rock back and forth like a lunatic punching bag and just let our brain turn off as completely as possible. But the key, again, is isolation-- that terribly dear thing we have NEVER been allowed to truly get, not since childhood, and which we have been aching for for longer than we can remember lately. There are no locked doors here. There's no cellar, no attic, no closet to sit in. God how we miss it now, how we miss being a child, ignored and alone in that dearly forsaken house, feeling like we were the only soul(s) existing in the entire world. Just us, and the quiet, and the sunlight, and our heart. We need that like the air we breathe, and we don't know how to get it anymore, because we never realized until we moved out here how we need love like the blood in our veins, pun entirely intended.
That's the killer. That's the real awful thing here.
God I want to cry. Our body is desperate right now, we want to just… scream and punch things and stomp the floor until our knees hurt and throw things and bite things and just let ALL the steam out. There's no malice in it, ever. But it scares people. It terrifies them. We're a monster, and we love what we are, but… we're still a monster. We're a scary, terrible, incomprehensible thing sometimes, and it hurts when our sharp edges cut even the people who try to love us regardless.

Our body wants to food-stim because that's the only thing it can think of to do right now, and yet it KNOWS that it doesn't want to. The very thought of "eating" is making Overload want to scream and throw the plate across the room, is making The Destroyer want to set the entire freaking refrigerator on fire. We HATE food; we hate it for being the only accessible way we were able to dissociate and heal for years, without being hacked.

Yeah. Isn't that the bloody cincher.
Hacks. Why the heck do you think they kept happening for so long?? Why the heck do you think people stopped fighting after so many hellish years??
It's because they hurt, they ate hours of our time, and they isolated us from the world. Yeah, they were absolute hell, that's the indisputable truth-- but the other awful truth is that we didn't want to live in the first place.
God. Those poor, poor damaged kids, sacrificing their souls and selves just because the world at large outside was somehow even scarier than blacking out for three hours and waking up in blood and excruciating pain and mental terror. At least then they could shut down. At least then they could hard-reset their memory, splinter a little more, break a little further, forget most of their entire life and pretend nothing was happening. They just wanted to run, God forgive them, they just wanted to hide and sleep and rest and the ONLY way they could was by shutting everything off. God forgive all of us.

Hacks don't happen anymore. They can't. Not since 2016. Not since Infinitii's presence truly registered, not since we realized what we were actually looking for and what was actually happening in contrast. The truth of it, the harsh horrific reality of the situation, was too terrifying to ever allow ever again. And so hacks stopped completely.
And the eating disorder exploded.

We knew that was going to happen, really. Stop one addiction, but leave the reason why it developed in the first place, and a new addiction will return or appear to replace it. The body is just hopelessly wrecked, man, it doesn't know what else to do.
Why do you think we started flirting with EVERYTHING that would detach us from the reality our poor brain couldn't cope with anymore? We started drinking. We started smoking. We started abusing prescription meds. We experimented with asphyxiation and anesthesia and everything we could think of that would detach us from the awful soul-crushing loop of that toxic household, of that dead-end environment, of the unending mental stress.
And somehow, some days, some nights, that still hasn't changed.
Like right now.

We have nothing. No paint, no sewing kit, no exercise bike, no weights, no internet, no Xbox. No isolation, which is the TRUE need behind ALL of those things. We can't do anything if we aren't COMPLETELY alone, and it feels like a kick in the face to the Broken Arrows, but God forgive us it's true.

We want to run. But we can't. Where the heck would we go? Everywhere out there, there are people watching us, there are social contexts "to obey" and our poor terror-hardwired brain keeps kowtowing to ALL of them. Even just now, when OV laughed or sighed or whatever that little dear breath was, we looked up, wondering-- are we needed? Was that a call for attention? What is the proper way to respond?
And then we wonder why people like Quicksilver exist, why that girl who fronts in the early morning exists. The nousfoni that will even flip off the people they love and say "shove off, leave me alone." The ones that seem coldhearted and callous and brutal, when really all they are trying to do is get us alone. They're trying to PROTECT us, bless their monstrous hearts, and we know it.
We're terrified of coming across as a horrible person, like we did to the kids in SLC. This is probably why. But we had no idea this was even happening back then-- we didn’t even know we were multiple, for God's sakes. Now, though, not only do we know, we understand, more and more each day.
So when OV sighs and someone immediately fronts with a middle finger and stony expression, they aren't saying they don't care. They're saying, "we can’t care right now because we are too burnt out TO do so without utterly sacrificing our health and your respect in the process."
So we sit here, miserable and overloaded, yearning for the opportunity to just… be alone.

God we both love and hate the nights when OV works. We love him, we love all of the Broken Arrows, but… it's just like when we started doing too much for church. We adore our faith, we adore its practices, but when you're expected to attend every daily mass, every weekly funeral, every weekend mass, every choir practice, every group meeting, every picnic, every bible study, et cetera… well, something in you starts to hate it, in utter paradoxical spite, in total impossible parallel to the love you still feel, solely because it KNOWS that if you don't stop you are going to burn to the ground.
So it stops it in the most complete, sudden, brutal, total way it knows how.
It scares the bloody wits out of anyone standing in its way.
People don't like monsters. People leave monsters alone.
So we learned to be a monster.

…God. What do we do.
We're thirsty. We want to cry. More than that, we want to scream and punch things, but that'll frighten OV, and we can't… we can't risk that. That's the horrible, horribly irony of this. We have to sacrifice our terrible needs for the sake of terrible love. What do we do?

People stay up all night because we need to be alone because that's the ONLY TIME we can brutally soothe our psyche. It's always violent love with us, did you notice? Always compassion and cruelty, or at least, what others would see as cruel. For us, it's just the rawest, most selflessly pure form of love. Love that doesn't deny you your needs just because they're strange or "socially unacceptable."

We want to run outside and go hide in that stupid McDonald's bathroom because it's the only place in town that feels like an airport-- totally insulated from the outside world, cold metal and echoing tile, quiet as a grave, no time existing in there at all. It always feels like 3 in the morning there, when you're by yourself. But that's the problem. It's a freaking bathroom in a fast food joint. It's not EVER going to be a failsafe place to be safe-- heck, the sheer simple fact that it's a bathroom has ALREADY condemned the poor thing beyond hope, thanks trauma. (God, there's that awful thought process again. Poor hurting kids. I wonder how many of them we've never seen, how many of them are still contributing to this in our sub(terranean)conscious.) But the one time we were in there, we felt-- God have mercy, what a dearly desired feeling-- like we were the only people on earth. Just us, just this body, just this tiny bubblespace of a bathroom, no time or space beyond. Just that single isolated moment. THAT'S what we need. YES, it's a literal NEED. It's why we risk our mental health going out literally EVERYWHERE when we walk in the mornings, exposing ourselves to too many soul-draining social contexts, desperately seeking a place where that won't be the case, desperately seeking some secret quiet corner somewhere that we can privately own, like the study nooks at Marywood, like the tiny pockets of woods.
…I wish there was a church with unlocked doors around here. God, we wish. We're nearly in tears just thinking of that. The ultimate met need. Isolation, but in a soaring wide-open emptiness. The feeling of our dreams. Rolling hills and labyrinthine halls and massive abandoned buildings and no one, NO one but us in them. Not even a gnat for outside company. Nothing. Just us, and the air, and the sun, and the clock ticking second after second, counting down to nothing, looping without an hour hand. That's what we want. Just… infinity. Eternity. God help us, no wonder hacks were a thing, I want to cry so hard we vomit out our entire respiratory system. This is wrenching and it makes so much sense. How did we never NOTICE this before???


What do we do.

Where do we go. It's 7pm, it's a Sunday night, we can't stand this social context right now, we KNOW OV is worried about us and that simple passive attention is keeping our brain in overloaded status and we want to weep because we care about them, too-- so much our heart aches from it, but what do we do? We love them, but… what do we do? We'll never stop loving them. We'll love them forever. But… sometimes, we dream of running away, of just sleeping in a field somewhere, of packing a knapsack and walking the railroad tracks for days, of catching a bus and just riding it until the end of the line and wherever we are, we are. We want no roots, and yet we want a home to go home to when the solitude starts to bite. There's nothing wrong with being alone. Just… souls need souls. God split hirself because ze needed to love more. We are made to connect with those other pieces, with every other bit of reality. And humans, sure we don't identify as one but this body is one, and we adore people, we do, we just… need to do this in moderation, I suppose.

Do we have a list? Do we even have options when this happens? When our spoons are so low the entire silverware drawer is missing, what the heck do we do, where do we go? When we're so weak we can't get undressed, is there anywhere we can be that will feel like the world has ceased to exist outside? I don't know.
Maybe we can empty out the bottom of the closet, sit in there.
No, no no no, I can feel the children shrieking at that idea even now.
Idola seems piqued. Maybe we should try. See what happens. I doubt hacks will happen--
They won't, but they'll be threatened--
In isolation hacks are always a threat because we black out,

What do we do.

It's too cold outside to go hide in the woods, or to even go find spots where we can hide. But Jewel is so excited at the thought. She has ideas.
Maybe we should try anyway? Get a blanket or sleeping bag or something, bundle up good, find somewhere in the woods where it's just us and just… keep that in our heart if nothing else, if we can't go there. Find at least one place in this new local world where we can be ironically cut off from it for a while, without risk of sudden jarring intrusion. Walking distance. Where can we go?
Buses.
Buses aren't cheap, kid, we need somewhere we can go on a dime without spending a dime, that's the problem.
I'm sure there's somewhere. Let's check Google Maps, find something out. I'm sure we can. Right? Are we done writing?
For now, maybe. I… the other topics we want to write about are huge. The hacks, for one, and the eating disorder in light of this.
But we have been writing about it. Both of them. Haven't we?
Not in as brutal excruciating detail and honesty as we need to, no.
Should we start, then?
Maybe. Hold on a minute.


Food stimming.
Back in PA, we had a soup pot, huge and solid metal, and every day, we'd start the morning by blacking out over a cutting board.
I don't know what we did. All I know is that the smell of wilted lettuce is one of the biggest triggers in the world, and we still can't put spices on our food without shivering in dread. Indian food makes us dissociate immediately, as do potato chips, and ice cream, especially Klondike bars… avocados are still terrifying, so are carrots, so is mayonnaise.
All of those foods were used for blatantly self-abusive purposes in the past and you know what? I'm going to say EXACTLY why.
There was a phase, in 2016, where all we ate for about a week was namkeen. Indian snack food. Just bags of (name). It made us horrifically sick but hey, snack food is an easy time-consuming stim, right? Even if it makes you vomit nonstop for hours-- even especially because it does! Because purging makes you even more dissociative, makes you able to sleep for hours because your body is so wrecked from the past several hours to even consider staying conscious for another second. The last day we bought Indian food, someone filled at least six entire cereal bins with the stuff, separating them methodically by ingredient, then going outside (thanks Destroyer) and flinging them all into the woods… and then hours later, even days later, someone else went outside in a scavenger-desperate mess and picked the pieces off the ground and ate them. We still cannot look at that memory without feeling instantly, unbearably sick. I assume it was all purged seconds after, but memory is black, punctuated only by tiny shattered snapshots of fingers wrestling bits of chickpea flour away from bugs and brambles and rain-muddled dirt.
Remember why P&R became the devil's household?? Remember how many actual HUNDREDS of dollars were spent there over several months, because the food there was dirt cheap AND typically already was garbage? Remember the granola bags with mouse holes chewed through them? Remember the instant noodles with mold growing inside? Remember the hummus that landed us in the hospital due to food poisoning? I know you do. We ALL do.
Oh, but THAT'S the most important thing, something we've probably mentioned in the past before but NEED to reiterate today-- the MAIN reason food was our main stim for YEARS was because, if no one is watching, you don't have to eat it.
We would buy starchy, heavy, crunchy foods, time-consuming foods, chips and cookies and cereals and granola and things, and we'd chew them up, ingredient by ingredient, piece by single piece, and we'd spit them out. Organize, chew, spit. Over and voer and over. And then, when the bag or box was done, we'd chew up the chewed stuff, over and over, until it was too saliva-riddled to chew anymore, and then we'd eat that and purge it immediately, too racked by family-instilled guilt at the thought of "wasting it" by throwing it away (no matter how moldy or rotten or inedible it was) to do so, even at the risk of our own health. That went on for years.
Then we couldn't isolate anymore, then we started losing too much weight, then our body forced us to start bingeing instead in a desperate gamble to get some calories out of it.
The worst chew-spit binges were in that one autumn that we re-read A Wrinkle In Time, with whoever decided that raw oatmeal mixed with molasses was the best texture for doing so-- probably because it took ages to mix up, causing our arms to scream with exertion from doing so, eliciting the same response from our jaws once it reached those. Pain, once sharps were forbidden. A horrific rerouting. And we did that for weeks, if not longer, until the passive sugar-exposure made us SO sick we ended up bedridden with a trashed immune system and too much nausea and chronic pain and hideous gastric distress to leave the bed. But to this day, anxiety-eaten nousfoni in this system, poor desperate kids, always look to the oatmeal boxes in the grocery stores even if the sight of them triggers immediate massive panic. Part of them also remembers a time when that food was the only way they could numb themselves to the world. So they hesitate. They're afraid, but they don't know what other options they even have. And every once in a while, we'll find a box stashed in a drawer or a closet, inevitably doomed to be in the garbage within hours, either thanks to the Destroyer or some poor purgative kid who just wanted to feel like they were throwing up the pain along with the carbs.

God. No wonder so many of our Daemons are tied to food. I wonder what Rupture knows, if anything. She's mainly the fear of dying in the process, of blood in our nose and throat, of our stomach screaming at us to stop. I don't know who holds this, this stimming nightmare… no one except Chocoloco, at least, and he only catches the frayed-end dregs of it, nothing serious, nothing traumatic. He's just that initial desperate programmed seeking of comfort in places where everyone who claimed they loved you claimed it would always be, and yet never was. Chocolate and coffee. Our family's "soothing staples," both of them doing nothing but putting us through hell since childhood. Still, desperate, we never gave up trying. Choco is pretty pissed as that, although nowhere near as much as he is heartbroken. His heart-host is angry almost all the time but it's for the same exact reason that any of us are angry right now-- because we're burning up inside, ripped apart and overwhelmed and sad, and we just want to hole ourselves up in the corner of a coffeeshop somewhere, in the evening when it's dark and softly raining outside and no one knows we're here and we have nowhere else to be, just us and this warm quiet soft place, and we can weep and cry and ache inside and this tiny childlike part of us remembers the days when a muffin and a latte made us feel real, made us feel like we could exist as ourselves apart from society and our family and anyone, like this little rite of passage was proof that we could survive alone, and were, in that moment. THAT'S what our hurt ones keep seeking, in that sort of archetypal memory, but Chocoloco knows it's ultimately heartbreakingly empty, that it's not food or drink or chocolate or coffee or caffeine or sugar or anything edible that we're seeking-- we're seeking his heart, we're seeking love, we're seeking the love that only we can give each other-- we're seeking ourselves.
We can't find each other if we're suffocating in the outside world.

So. Trigger foods.
Someone once wrote about this, too-- probably Iscah-- the science of "combined" and "fused" foods (she says yes, it's in her journal in detail). Well I won't steal her thunder, but the principle of it was this: if you want to make a food inedible but still ingestible, in other words, if you're trying to make a "stim food" instead of a meal, you need to make it as easily palatable as possible in the most blatant way possible. Which means, usually, you liquefy it. You blend things. You cut things into miniscule pieces. You take things like spices, and condiments, and sauces, and drinks, and you soak every stupid thing you have with them until your stomach heaves at the very sight of it, and when it's a slurry from hell you eat that as quickly as possible so your body rejects it just as quickly. Ideally, the whole prep process will take hours, as will the purging process afterwards, in a desperate blacked-out state, trying to get every last crumb out of our system. This is how we spent our days for years, inbetween church activities and family demands.
And isn't that the irony?
We were left alone. We were ignored. And yet, we were never isolated. The grandparents were ALWAYS there, always a few feet or a room away, watching, waiting, vigilant. If we disappeared from their radar for a few minutes, they freaked out. The only time we could "get away with it" was by being in the bathroom, behind a locked door, pretending we were taking a bath, when in reality we were slumped over a toilet wishing we were dead already, sobbing because we really just wanted to be alive already.
But we were never alone. We wanted to be alone, God knew. We wanted a place where nothing could touch us but ourselves.
That's how hacks happened.
I can't talk about that right now.

Potato chips. Cookies. Trail mix. Things like that. Our grandfather would hoard them in his closet, and when we weren't allowed to prepare or eat food in the kitchen anymore without being perpetually critiqued by our grandmother or psychologically terrorized by our brother, we would sneak into his room and sneak into the closet and gorge down a whole bag, not even wanting to, just desperate to stim away the constant fear and pain by crunching something sharp and salty until our mouth bled. But potatoes and flour don't purge easy. They stick like glue in your stomach, and they WILL make the next few hours feel like the central circle of hell. We know. We made that mistake one too many times. We thought we were dead, a few times. But somehow we survived. 85 pounds and throwing up junk food for 8.5 hours a night and we still somehow survived.
There was a time when we first discovered P&R and someone bought cheese curls and chips by the cartful, but they were bean-based, and when our body loudly let us know that it did NOT like beans, we threw them ALL out on the crudpile.
It rained that night. It was cold that night. The next morning, the food was somehow soggy but preserved by the temperature, and whoever the heck was fronting was starving and "couldn’t stand the thought of wasting that poor food" (why the pity on the FOOD being unloved and rejected?? why NEVER pity on ourself being the same???) and snuck out to that horrid garbage heap and ate them right off the dirt, brushing bits of soot and soil and ants off them in the process. Good God. How did we even survive.
They/we threw everything up in a panic shortly after. That was Tobiko's doing. She remembers that more clearly than anyone.
It wasn't the last time that happened. Someone grew fond of the process at one point, of the act of scavenging, of "finding food in the wild" and the time-consuming, stimming process of that fused with a broken sense of accomplishment and achievement. It never lasted long, but God knows they tried, over and over and over, until that last day with the Indian food. Thank God that hell is over forever.

The bloody Klondike bars and avocados. That was the WORST of it, shortly before UPMC. We realized that our body hated dairy, hated fat, hated chocolate, but we ALSO realized that the consistency of those foods was ideal for bingeing and purging, plus our body was seeking sweets out of childhood comfort desperation AND everyone we knew was INSISTING we "eat as much fat as possible."
So guess who binged on like eighteen entire avocados and ten packs of Klondike bars one night.
It was forced. It was forced so hard we thought we were possessed. We thought we were going to die. There's no memory of anything outside one hysterical moment when someone was shoving more chocolate into our mouth and thinking, why?? I don't want this, NOBODY wants this, I'm scared and sick and I just want to sleep, why can't I stop???
I don't know how that ended. All we know is that the family KNEW and they WATCHED IT HAPPEN and then afterwards they asked if we had "learned our lesson."
SHUT UP. YOU DON'T EVEN KNOW WHAT THE HECK WAS GOING ON, DON'T ASK IF WE "LEARNED OUR LESSON" BECAUSE THERE WASN'T EVEN A LESSON IN IT WE WERE JUST SO DESPERATE TO NOT BE IN PAIN ANYMORE YOU IGNORANT TROLLOP
Triple, watch your language. Be angry, but don't be so brusquely inconsiderate about it, please.
IT'S WHAT VOCAB WE HAVE FOR THIS KIND OF INTENSE PAIN. i'm sorry. i have no other words besides screaming.

Let's continue.

Coconut oil. the NIGHTMARE that is coconut oil. HOW much money was blown on that??
It was the best stim food and it was the SCARIEST one BY FAR, and that is SAYING something.
Our body does NOT like oil, and when you're literally buying PACKS of it because this kind FREEZES and becomes not only biteable and sharp, but chewy if you mix it with protein powder, and your poor malnourished body is craving both those things so it's a recipe for disaster already. We… I don't even remember. Literally NO ONE we can find even remembers, nothing beyond one snapshot of lying on the bathroom floor with that unmistakable special nauseating agony that comes from eating too much oil, literally begging God to not let them die, screaming in rage and determination that they'd NEVER do this again, someone (a Protector, Wreckage maybe, the Destroyer maybe, Laurie maybe) going outside in the 10pm dark and rain and throwing all of that garbage into the woods where it couldn't be salvaged (although we all knew someone would try).


…OV just came over and kissed us and someone actually wanted to give him a double flipoff in response. Not out of hatred, just out of "what the heck do you want us to do. We're tired and angry and can't do a SINGLE THING without your permission because we DON'T KNOW what we actually want and don't trust ourselves TO know right now. But we're overstimulated and overwhelmed and heartbroken and furiously distraught and you're kissing us like we're supposed to ignore all this agony and kiss you back. And God knows we WANT to. That's the problem. We WANT to, but then you'll call it self-sacrifice, and what the heck do we do??? We love you, we WANT to be with you, but our body wants something else and until we figure out what the heck it is, we CAN'T be with you because we won't be able to pay attention To you past this screaming discomfort and unsoothed pain. We don't know what the heck to do, and we hate that we have to snub and ignore you in the process of finding out simply because our brain cannot handle the stress of having to factor in another human being's presence and needs into our decisions and thoughts right now. We can't freaking multitask. Please don't force us to context shift so shockingly suddenly or we Will hit you, or bite you, like the monster and rabid dog we are at the moment. But we won't mean it, and we hope you know it, but we still can't take that risk of hurting you, so we completely shut down. We do nothing, we say nothing, we boil over like a kettle fit to explode, and we just want to get this problem figured out so we can safely let this scalding steam out so you can touch us without getting burned. That's all."



Do we eat? Do we drink?
This body has to use the bathroom. These clothes are too warm and soft and do you know what that's overstimulating? Because they make us WANT to sit and rest and relax and we CAN'T.
Iscah LOVES these clothes because that's ALL SHE DID. She rested, and relaxed, and took care of our body. When we wear these clothes, the body remembers that, and wants it just as badly. But in this context, no. No, here we're too afraid of ignoring people, of rejecting them, of the fact that OV just went and lay down on the freaking bed because he probably thinks we hate him when really WE JUST WANT TO DO THAT SAME BLOODY THING BUT WE WON'T BECAUSE WE LOVE YOU TOO MUCH TO LEAVE YOU.

what do we do. god. I don't know.

Is our body hungry?
It's thirsty. We haven't drank in over 3 hours and someone purged most of breakfast out of sheer dissociative panicked guilt, so that's even worse. Go use the bathroom, get a drink, then figure out what to do.
We can't eat without OV anyway, and he's hiding away from us. Did we hurt him?
…I don't know. I don't even know. I just hope he's okay. If he didn't, and he wanted to be alone, but was happy, would that be okay with you?
Of course it would be, but he's obviously not happy right now and that's the problem.
…Oh. Should we go talk to him, or…?
Maybe. I don't know. Maybe.
I think we should. Apologize for not being able to respond earlier, apologize for snubbing him on purpose because we were unable to respond in honesty to him.
All or nothing, huh.
Yeah. A curse and a blessing.
Are we done with this file for now, for the record?
Maybe? I think so. The big unanswered question is still: how do we eat food without turning it into a dissociatively abusive stim?
Eat it like we do in the mornings with him. Paying attention, letting everyone share it, not being stressed the heck out in the process. Stimming beforehand, even. Really, that's probably the smartest thing to do. Gotta find what works on short notice that won't hurt us or magnify negative emotions and do that.
Sounds good.
Body does need some self-care, though, so let's call it quits for now. Everyone good? Anyone got any last thing to say before we stop?
Just that Wegmans was a living hell, too, and we never want to go back there.
Then get over that place and every other place in our memory, kid. Forget them. Live here and now, and please, learn from that experience and stop thinking about it. Okay?
…Okay.
Just… let it go. Walk into memory and burn it to the ground if you have to. Whatever works. Just don't let it suck the joy out of our present life anymore. All right? We'll help you. We're safe now, all things considered. Just confused and hurting is all. But we're safe.
I know.
Then let's go talk to OV. He's the reason we can say that, after all.
We love him, even now. Does he know that?
That's what we're going to go make sure of, kid. Give me a minute.



Oh, wait!! One last vitally important thing.
The key to a successful stim is that it HAS to let our BRAIN shut down. Low-impact, low-speed, "mindless" activity so that we can DEEPLY relax, INSIDE. Books don't work, nor does TV, because they're too mentally stimulating. Food prep is too, actually-- that's why we keep hurting ourselves when we try! Same with the garage job. We try to dissociate with repetitive motion and forget that those motions have an end, both in result and process. That doesn't work for stimming!! However, THIS DOES. Weirdly, this typing REALLY helps, at least, in a different way-- it helps us untangle what hurts, and really See it. It doesn't alleviate the stress, just lets us know what we're looking at. What DOES help in a pinch is TUMBLR, on the phone, IF we do it safely. Yes, it Does work!! Because it's "mindless browsing" and you can link-hop FOREVER and find poetry and pretty pictures and just let our mind wander for HOURS if you have to. Spotify is almost this kind of stim but not really, because music demands Attention, but we can use that to a BETTER advantage because it draws us into our mind ENTIRELY. THAT'S an ideal stim, hence the old beloved walks in circles for hours, just imagining and thinking. My thing!! We've gotta find a way to do that again if we can. Maybe in the playroom, who knows. But we will. Anyway, yeah. When in doubt, grab Nelumbo, our beloved Samsung Galaxy S8 who we saved up for a year for and now had better use to show respect and gratitude for that!! Okay? We've got this. Now go tell the Arrows that we love them because they need us just as much as we need them even if they need space too!! Bye guys!!

-J.W.L. and the Lightraye aka Lotus Cathedral System ♥



prismaticbleed: (Default)
2017-08-23 06:28 pm

SYSTEM TALLY 2017




  1. WRECKAGE
  2. JAY (ANUBIS/ANGEL)
  3. WATSON
  4. SHINZOU??
  5. KALISHA
  6. CAKE
  7. SIMEON?
  8. JOPHAEL?
  9. NEBISAI
  10. AIMEE
  11. SIREN?
  12. ROXIE
  13. LETHE
  14. SPINE HYPOMONE
  15. JAYCE
  16. OVERLOAD
  17. TRIPLE
  18. BRAXTON
  19. THE DESTROYER
  20. CHOCOLOCO
  21. COCO
  22. JEZEBEL
  23. SPINNY?
  24. ZWEI
  25. JEWEL???
  26. DENDRITE???
  27. JAVIER ANASTASI
  28. DEON
  29. SPINZOR
  30. RUBY? (MANIC RED)
  31. THE STRIPPER?
  32. RORSCHACH?
  33. CANNON
  34. RAZOR
  35. HATCHET
  36. CLEAVER
  37. SCALPEL
  38. DREAD
  39. CRUSADE?
  40. ALTAIRRE?
  41. RUPTURE
  42. JESSE?
  43. ALGORITH
  44. MONTAG
  45. VIXIE
  46. JAMIE
  47. SPICE
  48.  
  49. SUMMER BOY??
  50. CAYENNE
  51. LYNNE STABELLE
  52. HYAKINTH
  53. TIGER LILY?
  54. JASPER?
  55. EXERCISE DUDE
  56. PEACH?
  57. SPIKE
  58. FIG
  59. JUSTICE??
  60. SELIPH??
  61. GENESIS
  62. GAMBOGE?
  63. EPHREM
  64. GRIEVOUS?
  65. PHOENIX
  66. THE MAVERICK
  67. JASON
  68. JOSEPHINA BELLAMEIRE
  69. GALA?
  70. MARIGOLD
  71. MEDALLION?
  72. SYLVAIN
  73. FRENCHIE
  74. RAZWELL
  75. Y?
  76. CELEBI
  77. KARISSA
  78. THE LESBIAN
  79. THE PEDOPHILE
  80. LEENA?
  81. KERRY
  82. "LITTLE BOY"???
  83. CHEMICAL?
  84. ARMY FLOWER???
  85. BRIDGET
  86. JETFIRE
  87. SERGEI
  88. NURSE
  89. JUNIPER
  90. ENYA GIRL??
  91. NATHANIEL VICTOIRE
  92. JASMINE
  93. "LITTLE GIRL"???
  94. BINGE GIRL? (Leena?)
  95. LIBRIS
  96. CELEBI-THORN
  97. TOX
  98. HARMONIA
  99. EMMETT
  100. GARRISON
  101. MINTY
  102. TOBIKO
  103. EINSATZ
  104. QUEEN
  105. DAVY
  106. THE CONDEMNER?
  107. THE LIAR
  108. CHAOS ZERO
  109. PERFECT?
  110. PINSTRIPE?
  111. YB?
  112. KYANOS KATHEDRIKOS
  113. "BAT EARS"
  114. THE MOURNER
  115. MOXIE
  116. MISSY
  117. YOGA GIRL?
  118. MIRROR GIRL?
  119. FREEZE GIRL?
  120. THE FLIRT?
  121. JEMMA
  122. JOSHUA
  123. WALDORF KALLIOPE
  124. NIENNA?
  125. RIO?
  126. PRELUDOVE
  127. DALTON?
  128. THE GENT
  129. AMARA
  130. LEON KIASI
  131. DAVID
  132. INTERIM
  133. GLISSANDO
  134. JESSICA
  135. ACONITUM?
  136. VEIL
  137. BIZ
  138. NEXUS
  139. CHRISTINA?
  140. KAIN?
  141. XENOPHON LEPHISE
  142. LAURIE UBERICH
  143. ISADORA
  144. MARKUS BARASHIR
  145. PATRICIA?
  146. ALDREA
  147. MAITRU
  148. JULIE ENANTIOS
  149. SUGAR
  150. KNIFE
  151. ASHEN
  152. JENNIFER
  153. SPINEL?
  154. WHISKET?
  155. ISCAH
  156. E.D. TALKER?
  157. UNICORN PRINCESS??
  158. (SCHOOLKID JESS)
  159. PTERODACTYL?
  160. EROS
  161. JEREMIAH
  162. MULBERRY DELTA BRANDY
  163. THE JABBERWOCK
  164. LEANNE
  165. AZALEA
  166. JACINTH?
  167. PAINT ROLLER
  168. HOSEKI
  169. CERISE PROTECTOR?
  170. FOGBANK
  171. THE SCIENTIST?
  172. THE ANDROGYNE?
  173. SHERLOCK EPISTEME?
  174. MISTER SANDMAN
  175. QUICKSILVER?
  176. XIPHOID
  177. SILIVREN
  178. IRIDOS
  179. ADAKIAS
  180. CRAZYJAY
  181. DIAMANTE
  182. TRIAD
  183. TILLY
  184. LACE BRAIDS
  185. ICICLE
  186. NILLA
  187. PLAGUE
  188. INFINITII ETERNOS
  189. SHARONA
  190. SPACE MOTHER
  191. TAR
  192. VEZERAI
  193. DEVONAL


    tentative:
    JACQUELINE?
    BRAZEN?
    WILLOW???


    *EATING DISORDER VOICES ARE INCREDIBLY SPECIFIC: SOME CAN ONLY EAT CERTAIN FOODS. THIS IS VITAL TO OUR SURVIVAL!!!


prismaticbleed: (Default)
2017-08-04 04:51 am

SYSTEM LEVEL MAP 2017


(LAST UPDATED 080417)

FLOATING VOICES AND OUTSIDE SOCIALS ARE NOT CONSIDERED PART OF THE SPECTRUM.
THEY ARE, HOWEVER, PART OF THE
SYSTEM, AS THEY ARE STILL ALTERS.
CONVERSELY, OUTSPACERS ARE PART OF THE
SPECTRUM, BUT NOT OF THE SYSTEM.

 


SYSTEM CORES ("Hosts")

Individuals who function as the internal "anchorpoint" for the entire System. They are virtually always male-presenting.
Their existence preserves the foundations of the System. They may also be able to do data work for the LeagueWorlds.
They rarely front, being built for internal work, but all can still front whenever they wish.
They have no native level, but they work with Central, and move freely throughout all of headspace.
The current Core is always part of Central. Surviving past Cores may reside on any level they choose.
+jay iridos (CURRENT)

+ CANNON (2008-9)

+ Pinstripe (DIED?) (2010)
+ "MALE JEWEL" [adakias[ (2011)

+ cupid (2012?)

+ DEON? (dIED) (2012-3)



JEWEL CORES
Individuals who are tied to the "Jewel Bloodline" of the System's origin.
They are virtually always female-presenting.
They work almost exclusively with the Leagueworlds, being able to actively exist in them, & managing all our outside creative work.
They have overriding fronting rights and typically are out for extended periods of time.
They do not properly exist in headspace and so have no native level, but they work with Central when needed.
A Jewel Core is rarely, if ever, in headspace. This is what differentiates them from System Cores.

+ JEWEL LIGHTRAYE (2000-1) (CURRENT)
+ HOSEKI (2002-3)
+ "third jewel" (dissolved) (2004-6?)
+ SPINNingcannon (2006-7?)
+ Spinzor (2009) (SUMMER ONLY?)



DRIVERS ("Main Fronters")
Individuals who act as Socials but who function as the "main" INSIDE-ROOTED fronter for a certain time period.
They ideally work to balance the daily existence with internal existence.
They typically have overriding fronting rights, and are almost always out during their respective time periods.
They typically have a vague internal existence, if any, and some do not take their own face or name at first.
They may not gain individuality until after they have "faded" out of main fronting for a significant time period.

Not many Drivers are Cores, but in the past it was typical for several Drivers to share that job to a fair extent.
THEY ARE ALWAYS AWARE OF THE SYSTEM, HOWEVER VAGUELY.
+ OVERLOAD
+ "MANIC SPIN" (dissolved)
+ GLISSANDO? (SUMMER NIGHT ONLY?)

+ JEMMA

 

 

DÆMONS
Tentative category; this phenomenon is being researched.
Individuals who are spiritually bound to "human-base" members of the System (the Cores, some Outspacers), and/or the System subconscious at large.
They act as "shadow complements" to their hosts, being made of the same soulstuff, but holding more dangerous and/or buried characteristics that their host has not accepted or integrated properly.
They are not allowed to front unless given explicit permission to do so both by and along with their host.
They reside in floating space, which has no level. Their movement in structured headspace seems highly limited.
+ INFINITII ETERNOS (Jay)

+ LETHE STYX (RYMAN)

+ MEDALLION GUILLOTINE (MARKUS)
+ DENDRITE (HOSEKI)
+ CHOCOLOCO VANILOCO (JEmma?)

+ axis (jessica)

+nexus (laurie)

+ cake (???)
+ SELIPH? (GENESIS)
+ PERFECT? (CHAOS)



CENTRAL MEMBERS ("Central")
The original "headvoices," and overseers of the entire System.
They deal with inner maintenance, protecting the Cores and actively resisting the Tar/Plague.
They can front whenever they wish, typically for management purposes, but are not triggered.
They reside in Central, but can freely move between levels.

+ JAVIER ANASTASI
+ SPINE HYPOMONE

+ LYNNE STABELLE
+ JOSEPHINA BELLAMEIRE

+ CEL
+ NATHANIEL VICTOIRE

+ CHAOS ZERO

+ KYANOS KATHEDRIKOS
+ WALDORF KALLIOPE
+ LEON KIASI
+ LAURIE UBERICH
+ JULIE ENANTIOS
+ EROS

+ jay iridos

+ SHERLOCK

+ INFINITII ETERNOS



MIDSPACE MEMBERS ("Midspacers")

Individuals who reside in the buildings/streets of Central City, or in the areas outside the City.
They have benevolent "helper" roles, and are not tied to any trauma or triggers.
They are not triggered, and can only front if they are asked to.
They stay in Central City, and only rarely visit Central or the Underground.

+ AIMEE

+ HYAKINTH

+ SERGEI

+ AMARA

 

 

ARCHIVISTS ("Data Voices")
Individuals who tend to 'float' in non-space, without entering the City.
They deal exclusively with data management.
They only front when asked to; otherwise, they guide all other fronters.
They have no native level, but their locations are analogous to Midspace.
+ KALISHA

+ GARRISON

+ ISADORA

+ SHERLOCK


LOWSPACE MEMBERS ("Lowers")
Individuals who reside in the lower streets/ early underground level of Central City.
They deal with holding and healing emotional trauma and triggers.
They front when triggered. Some can front if they wish to.
They reside in both Central City and the Underground, and work with the latter.
+ SPICE

+ MARIGOLD

+ EMMETT

+ DAVID

+ JEREMIAH

 

 

UNDERGROUND MEMBERS ("Undergrounders")
Individuals who reside below Central City, in the catacombs and tunnels.
They deal with inner maintenance, physical atonement, and/or preventing further trauma.
They can front whenever they wish, but may also be triggered, although this is rare.
They reside in the Underground and rarely leave it unless direly needed. They work with Central.

+ RAZOR

+ BRAXTON

+ ALGORITH

+ MINTY
+ CHRISTINA MARIE
+ SUGAR

+ KNIFE

+ MULBERRY DELTA BRANDY



CHTHONIC MEMBERS ("Chthonics")
Individuals who reside below the Underground, in the caverns and pits.
They deal with trauma management, and hold the most pain and fear of anyone else in the System.
They only front when triggered, although most can front whenever they wish as well.
They reside in the bowels of headspace and rarely leave it unless direly needed. They work mainly as rogues.
+ DREAD
+ WRECKAGE
+ TOBIKO
+ ASHEN
+ "JABBERWOCK"

 

 

DOWNSTAIRS MEMBERS ("Socials")
Individuals who exist almost exclusively "in the body," as opposed to in headspace.
They deal with direct aspects of physical life, as opposed to inner life.
This does NOT mean they necessarily socialize.
They front when triggered, and/or when their anchors are sufficiently focused upon.
They have no native inner level as they do not typically reside there, but by default they first appear in Lowspace.
They are different from Drivers in that they are never the "main people" out, and do not speak for the System as such.

+ JAYCE
+ "THE DESTROYER"
+ HATCHET
+ "VICTINI?"

+ ZWEI
+ "EXERCISE GUY"
+ MAVERICK
+ LEENA?
+ QUEEN

+ EINSATZ
+ gent

+ NIENNA
+ "AIRPORT"



OUTSIDE SOCIALS
Individuals who function as OUTSIDE-ROOTED fronters for a certain time period or context.
They exist to "follow a safe script" in the outside world, appearing "normal" and therefore hiding our existence.
They are typically "forced" out to front in social situations, for good or ill, and it is often very hard to get them out.
They do not have
any internal existence, nor do they have their own names (as far as we know).
THYE ARE NORMALLY UNAWARE OF THE SYSTEM. THEY ARE THEREFORE NOT PART OF THE SPECTRUM.
THEY EXIST ONLY TO SOCIALIZE.
OUTSIDE SOCIALS CAN BE EITHER NEGATIVE OR POSITIVE.
+ JESSE?
+ JENNIFER



WRITER "SOCIALS"
Tentative category.
Individuals who only evidence through handwriting or written entries.
They usually have deep insight or knowledge into relevant topics, or may hold exclusive memories that need to be shared.
They do not front unless writing by hand. Otherwise they only channel.
They do not reside on any detectable level that we know of yet.
+ SIMEON



UNASSIGNED/UNSURE
Individuals whose role, functions, levels, etc. are currently unclear to us.
They can be interacted with internally, and therefore are NOT faceless.
Some may ultimately fragment out of existence without gaining solid anchors.
+ RAZWELL

+ GAMBOGE
+ Karissa
+ lEANNE?
+ "VEIL"




FACELESS VOICES
Voices that are internally-based and therefore potential Spectrum holders, who are not clearly perceivable yet.
They may have colors or tentative names, but they
never have faces at this stage.
Faceless voices exist in "floatspace" and
CANNOT be interacted with internally. They CAN be dragged out to front, however.
Faceless voices often fade out of existence without gaining solid anchors.
Faceless voices all deal with the outside world, BUT not all count as "Socials."

FACELESS VOICES CAN BE EITHER NEGATIVE OR POSITIVE.
+ SUMMER BOY?

+ EPHREM
+ MOXIE
+ "BAT EARS"
+ aconitum
+ "THE ANDROGYNE"
+ "LITTLE GIRL"
+ "LOST BOY"




OUTSPACERS ("Walk-ins")
Individuals from media sources or Leagueworlds whose dreamselves have "moved into" our System.
They have no specific System function, but offer their support when able.
They are incapable of fronting. Many of them prefer to "ghost" in physical reality, to help current fronters.
They work with Central when needed.
THEY ARE TECHNICALLY
NOT PART OF THE SYSTEM. THEY MAY NOT BE OFFICIAL PARTS OF THE SPECCTRUM.
+ "GALA"?

+ GENESIS APOLYMIS

+ CHAOS ZERO
+ "DAVY"?

+ RYMAN SAIKARAS

+ MARKUS BARASHIR

+ XENOPHON LEPHISE

 

HONORARY MEMBERS
Individuals from the Leagueworlds who interact with our System regularly/ have interacted with us notably on a benevolent basis.
Most of them know the Jewel Core(s) personally.
Some of them have strong ghosting abilities and will accompany the cores if needed.
THEY DO NOT COUNT AS PART OF THE SYSTEM OR SPECTRUM.
+ HOSEA
+ NEBISAI
+ PSYCHE
+ JUSTICE
+ PRELUDOVE

+ MISTER SANDMAN
+ VEZERAI
+ DEVONAL



CORRUPTED/MALICIOUS

Individuals that have been corrupted by the Tar/Plague, or who work for it/ its mutual goals of their own free will.
They are actively malevolent towards the rest of the System.
They can only front by "hacking."
They have no native level, but seem to stay hidden in the Underground, Chthonic, or "basement" levels.
+ "CLEAVER"?
+ "THE STRIPPER"

+ "MANIC RED"
+ BRAZEN "BAD JESS"
+ ANNA
+ "THE PEDOPHILE???"

+ "THE LESBIAN"

+ BRIDGET
+ JASMINE "THE PAGAN"

+ MISSY
+ "BAD EROs"
+ SHARONA
+ TAR (JEZEBEL)
+ "THE SCIENTIST"
+ "FOGBANK"
+ PLAGUE
+ "LACE BRAIDS"



THERE ARE MANY OTHER UNIDENTIFIED ALTERS IN OUR SYSTEM.
MANY OF THEM DO NOT HAVE INTERNAL ROOTS AND THEREFORE ARE DIFFICULT TO DETECT.

WE ARE SLOWLY FINDING THEM AND LEARNING THEIR FUNCTIONS/ LEVELS/ ETC.
WE WILL UPDATE THIS POST AS ACCURATELY AS POSSIBLE TO REFLECT THIS NEW KNOWLEDGE.

 



prismaticbleed: (scared)
2016-10-29 10:59 pm

the big problem



 

 

the big problem:

"you can't stop sinning because you love that sin, more than you love God & Jesus."

this eating disorder is a problem because

1) part of me genuinely does enjoy overeating, not sure why,

and,

2) it is abundantly clear that the overeating issue is a DIRECT REROUTING of my heart's insatiable hunger FOR GOD, whose love and existence is infinite, and therefore I COULD "eat" of his goodness forever, AND be satisfied IN that unending partaking.

THAT DOESN'T TRANSLATE TO FOOD.

so how do I stop liking my eating disorder?

I need to REPLACE IT DIRECTLY.

I need to carry a Bible with me and ACTIVELY FIGHT THE DEVIL by forcing myself to read it whenever I get the urge to binge.

that, as it has been PROVEN, will INSTANTLY change my mindset to God-centered, and I will NOT want to eat food, but will instead hunger and thirst for God and His teachings and His Word.

the last problem with this?

3) the only solution I can currently see to this is that I cannot eat anymore.

when I eat, I feel utterly separated from God. EVERY TIME.

this is because food feeds the flesh, whereas if I fast, I can eat of the TRUE bread, which is Jesus, in God's Word.

so whenever I feed my body I feel like I am blaspheming, which is emphasized by the fact that the "lustful nature" of the body itself, that inherent sinfulness, becomes horribly loud and powerful whenever I eat.

why?

God made our bodies need food, and everyone keeps telling me not to fast,

but the real problem is, I'm eating too much.

yes I only eat vegetables right now, but it's too much.

I need to fuel this body MINIMALLY so that I am always focused on GOD without ever being "satiated" or otherwise "drunk" with eating. that is evil.

I should always be somewhat hungry and I need to FIGHT the desire to eat, until I correctly discipline this body into eating FAR LESS and turning to GOD instead of food when that hunger appears. only then will I be able to make a wise decision about actually eating, because then I will be tuned into God's Word and not the animal desires of the flesh.

so I need to come to terms with the fact that, this sinful natured body will always enjoy its eating disorder, because it CANNOT know God, and therefore its "enjoyment" will be the only thing it seeks.

I know better.

I seek God, and I WANT God more than food, I would gladly NEVER EAT AGAIN if it meant I could spend every waking moment in contemplation of God, but the issue is that in this physical life, that requires death.


So what? Let me die then, and go to Christ.

But… I have to live this physical life well first. God is keeping me alive to atone for my sins and live in faith in Him, because if I want to be saved, if I want to be a Christian at ALL, I NEED TO ACT LIKE ONE.

I NEED TO STOP SINNING.

I NEED TO FOLLOW CHRIST WITHOUT FAIL.

Here's a quote: (http://notashamedofthegospel.com/video/eternal-consequences/)

"When you don’t make God the number one priority in your life, then something else takes His place.
It could be money, it could be a relationship, or it could even be a hobby.
Pastor Francis Chan says that when you don’t live with eternity in mind, then there are going to be eternal consequences."

As I always say, the question I must be asking in EVERY moment of my life is:

"DOES THIS SORT OF BEHAVIOR OCCUR IN HEAVEN?"

that is the blanket question, which includes the double inquiry of

"is this action glorifying God?"

and

"is this action making me more Christlike?"

Heaven is eternal adoration of God, IN HIS PRESENCE.

And really, the litmus test is, IF YOUR BEHAVIOR ISN'T MOTIVATED BY LOVE, YOU'RE SINNING.

I must analyze this eating disorder thoroughly by that test.

Another quote… (http://www.relevantmagazine.com/god/deeper-walk/features/27020-the-sin-you-cant-quit)

"If you’re struggling with habitual sin, first, welcome to being human and a Christian. We’ve all been there.
Second, relax for a minute. God’s not going to let you go.
Take a deep breath and be still. Then, start asking God for wisdom."

That second step is something I need to remind myself of when I am tempted (yes, tempted!!) to give in to the soul-crushing despair of the first step-- realizing that, quite plainly, I am a sinner. We ALL fall short of the glory of God. And despite that being the truth, it is horrible. I don't want to sin. I want to praise and worship and comfort God by living a holy life. I TRULY DO. So when I inevitably (yes, inevitably, for no one is good but God) slip up and sin in my weakness… I instinctively want to wail and sob forever.

BUT, this too is a problem, because it's a gateway to PRIDE.

WE ARE ONLY CAPABLE OF GOOD THROUGH GOD.

God is infinite mercy and love and He is ALWAYS WILLING to grant us the grace we need to BE good if we only TRUST HIM, AND HUMBLY ASK HIM.

If we think we can somehow do/be good on our own, by our own "power," by "works of the law" and NOT by faith… THAT IS PRIDE, and that is a capital capital sin.

"The answer to the question of sin, is the fear of God. If you don't fear God, you will sin to your sinful heart's delight…If we know that the eye of the Lord is in every place beholding the evil and the good, and that He will bring every work to judgment, we will live accordingly. Such weighty thoughts are valuable, for "by the fear of the Lord, men depart from evil."

There are two kinds of fear of the Lord, and they belong to the two "natures" of man:

the first, is fear of the Lord because I am afraid of being punished.

the second, is fear of offending the Lord because I can't bear the thought of doing so.

The distinction is intuitive. The first is motivated by selfish cagey fear. The second is motivated by love.



OH. I just found a very important quote. (http://christiananswers.net/q-comfort/growing-thanksgiving.html)

"If you have faith in God, you will be thankful because you know His loving hand is upon you, even though you are in a lion’s den. That will give you a deep sense of joy, and joy is the barometer of the depth of faith you have in God."

I've been remembering/living that "trust in ALL things" bit more lately, but that bit of joy being the barometer is SO important. I've realized that too, through experience, but it's such a good super-stark reminder of what's actually wrong when I'm depressed or upset: it means I'm falling into that pride trap again. I'm not trusting in God's divine providence, in His infinite wisdom, in his infinite love.

God paves all our paths. He leads ALL of us into the circumstances that WILL be for the betterment of our souls, because he LOVES us and wants ALL of us to be saved. He IS infinite love and mercy; he can't not love us.

I think that's my favorite sentence.

But remember… love isn't wishy-washy. Love is powerful too, and love is unflinching in its defense of love and righteousness.

If you're destroying yourself, if you're living against love, then Love Itself (Himself) is going to do whatever it takes, in that love, to stop you and lead you back to Truth.

Therefore, trust that EVERYTHING you experience is towards that end, especially in discipline.

This is something I MUST remind myself of moment to moment.

All trials and afflictions pass through God's hands first, and that means that not everything is "punishment." This, too, I must remind myself of constantly. The constant fear of punishment is problematic because 1) it shows a distrust in God's mercy, 2) it betrays a sort of mindset of self-sufficiency?

That's tricky. I guess what it boils down to is, fear of constant punishment is incompatible with humility.

Let me explain that.

When I'm fearing punishment, it means I know I've done something wrong, or that I fear I've done something wrong.

In humility, I know that as a human, this is inevitable.

BUT I DON'T LET IT CRUSH ME.

In humility, I recognize my sinful nature and my helplessness and I turn to God to LEAD ME RIGHTLY.

That is the second, and true, nature of man.

Ohhh dude, here's another one. (http://christiananswers.net/q-comfort/growing-tithing.html)

"…we cannot trust God and money. Either money is our source of life, our great love, our joy, our sense of security, the supplier of our needs—or God is."

That is terrifyingly heavy, because it's terrifyingly true.

Let me type about that for a while now.

In this false world, superimposed over God's created world, money has been forced into a position where it DOES threaten to replace God in our lives, and I believe this was done clearly on purpose by the evil one.

Money is the ultimate idol here, other than the self, and the two tend to go hand in hand.

The point here though, is: to reject the idol of money in this world, we must ultimately be willing to die to the world in what can be a very scary sense.

This is a sort of martyrdom; it's a massive cross, but carrying it is required for every Christian because that cross is of the TRUTH.

Money is not our source of life.

Money is not our "great love" even when it claims to be.

(buying replacements for God? food problem)



The Bible is so rich. I love it so much. I need to read it more. The only reason I don't is because of the demonic lies of "reticence and fatigue" that shove their way into my head. If I just sit and look at those lies and ACKNOWLEDGE THAT THEY ARE LIES, and not give them ANY attention… then I'm left with my true motivation, with my heart's true desire, which is… I WANT to read the Bible!! I want to read it cover to cover, and soak it up thoroughly!! It's so beautiful, it's so RICH, like I said-- there's so much in it, there's arguably infinite Good in it, because it's inspired BY GOD, through the Holy Spirit (may He be blessed through all of us), and God is infinite Good so it stands to reason that that's reflected in the Bible, touchable by the heart (or by The Heart, as faith goes).

Would you believe, I think THAT'S my body-nature's biggest fear, with this spiritual warfare?

God is infinite, and I want to be part of that, forever (heaven).

The body knows that in order for me to have that, it has to die to its bodily nature," so to speak.

When I fast-- when I don't eat food, but the Word of God-- I want to continue doing that forever.

But when I stop and feed the body… suddenly, I'm partaking in an action which feels contrary to heaven?

THAT'S a problem that needs to be ironed out.

But the point is: it's all or nothing, the way I'm currently feeling these things.

Either I completely abandon the world like a man in the desert, and dedicate every breath and blink and beat to God… or I deal with the world. Either I eat, or I pray. Either I sleep, or I study the Word. Either I go to Church, or I go to my family home.

The obvious problem is that I'm not bringing God into those "secular things" because I feel it's impossible.

That, too, is a sin against God, and I just realized that now and I am horrifically sorry.

God created everything. ALL Good is from God.

Eating was created by God. He built this body to need food, therefore eating is NOT a sin. Misuse of eating is.

See the difference?

Sleep was created by God. The body needs rest. But we can't over-rest and become lazy!

And there's nothing wrong with going home to my family, if my awful brain didn't keep thinking, "you can't reach God in your home!"

IN THE NAME OF JESUS CHRIST, I DEMAND THAT YOU DEPART FROM ME, SATAN! BEGONE, AND BE BOUND IN THE NAME OF CHRIST, SO THAT YOU WILL BE HARMLESS AND INEFFECTIVE AGAINST ME!!!

Those statements, saying "holiness can only be found here, or there…" those are LIES.

They also go against the very nature of Christ who CAME TO CALL SINNERS and to BRING THE WORLD TO SALVATION THROUGH HIMSELF.

If there's an area in my life I feel is separated from Christ, HE WANTS THAT TO CHANGE, AND IT CAN CHANGE.

The devil and his false absolutes is a LIAR who is trying to harm my soul.

Saint Patrick's prayer sums up the spirit of this.
(quote it)

Christ can and SHOULD be "in my eating." THAT'S THE POINT OF BEING A CHRISTIAN-- TO MAKE CHRIST KNOWN AT ALL TIMES, IN ALL THINGS!!!!!!!

A CHRISTIAN'S VERY LIFE SHOULD GLORIFY GOD IN EVERY MOMENT, FOR THE GLORY OF HIS NAME, THROUGH THE INFINITE GRACE AND MERCIFUL LOVE OF JESUS CHRIST-- WHO MAKES THAT VERY GOAL ENTIRELY POSSIBLE THROUGH FAITH FOR EVEN THE MOST CONFUSED, TROUBLED SINNER.

Faith is so important. It is key. Trust in God, through faith, to use every aspect of your life, surrender to Him in that…

I'm still not 100% there yet and I'm ashamed of that, but I need to stay humble and just admit that to God and go to Him in that contrition and beg him to give me the grace to trust him and surrender so completely in those scary aspects of my life.

Be like a child. THAT'S the key demeanor here. A child trusts and obeys simply, instantly, completely, out of love.

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)
2015-11-09 11:11 pm

(don't) look at me




So I've pinpointed our biggest vice.

It's shame.






My biggest question is still "who were we before we became ashamed to exist"



I keep talking to Chaos.
He needs to fix his fractures. This split between "Serenity" and "Aquamarine" is not good at all and it's just causing everyone more confusion and pain.

God he feels so real when he's acting like he was. Like he IS.
The hyper-soft version of himself that he is at night is too limited. Like a nousfoni with a singular function. He doesn't leave my room. Did I ever mention how that breaks my heart, however quietly? Laurie noticed it first, how he'd start sleeping in, then he just... stopped leaving. Up here, he narrowed his function down to just being there for me at night, a comfort at the end of the day, however profound. But the problem was, in doing that, he forbade himself from existing outside of that context-- he forbade himself from being enthusiastic, and curious, and as intoxicatingly fascinated with life as he always was when we were young.
Don't get me wrong, he never lost that, but... now, lately at least, that side has been so deep under the water...


I love him so much. And my problem is that I need to love him this totally, this without shame, outside of MY time-locked, depersonalized state.

He's so much more HONEST like this. He doesn't forget things. He's snarky and sentimental and sincere and everything I remember him as. Hurricanes and ocean fog and rainstorms and splashing through puddles in the summer. Tides and floods and mist. ALL of it.

...
Is that my problem? Is that why I'm never sure who I am anymore? Because I'm fractured into so many tiny pieces that even right now, I have no clue who I'll be outside of this context? I don't even know what year it is. This isn't healthy.

I think that's the problem, too. Me, I'm the one who knew this Chaos, the entire him.
Jay... he's the one who knows the serene side of him, the one who keeps fracturing upstairs because he's been the target of so much bad stuff and he can't cope yet, the Jay bloodline can't cope yet, they're the ones being eaten alive by shame because of the things the lost alters did.
They're crushed by it, all the good intentions gone wrong, all the mimicry, all the misunderstood ideas and things. They can't deal with the fact that those things happened, even if it didn't happen to them personally. The reality of that past is terrifying and nauseating enough for them and they can't forgive themselves for iteven if they would NEVER personally do that. They're too conscious of the fact that, in such a fallen state, those awful things did become possibilities, and through that fallen state, happened.
They can't forgive themselves. They're too appalled. They're guilt-ridden.
How do we help them?


How far back do we have to go to heal? ...Do I have to stay? Is that even possible?
Too much has happened since I was last out... like several years have gone by, mainly. At least five. And that just... blows my mind. How in the world do I stay out when the entire atmosphere of our physical life has changed? Should I try anyway? But no... that wouldn't be fair to Jay, or any of the others, doing all of this hard work. And Chaos knows that too.

...I wonder about the other boys. Are they okay?
I know they're partly time-locked too, but... God, I don't know. This needs more time to think and feel about than I have tonight. This is going to take weeks, probably, if not longer, to fully sift through and heal and mange correctly. It's so heavy in terms of significance and weight both. There's so much.



I'm looking up pictures of him on deviantART like I used to and he's grinning and commenting over my shoulder like he used to. He doesn't do this for Jay. Their relationship dynamic is totally different. But he's the same person, he is, we both know it...
Why is there so much splitting up here, how do we reconcile this? This is totally out of my league, I have no personal knowledge to go on with this... this is too new.
If we brought this into heartspace, maybe I could do something, but... I can't leave him out. Jay needs to be a part of this too, as completely as Chaos needs to be. Me... who knows at this point. I don't. I'm not sure if I can leave the "when" I'm in now. Do I even want to? Is that why Chaos is split, because I'm anchoring that split in? By not being able to move past this "safe point" that apparently the System desperately needs to exist as-is too?



Apparently we talked about him for a while in therapy today. Mostly for clarification on this very splitting issue, Laurie says.
We... I'm the only person who used to do that. Has anyone done that since me? That alone is a milestone...




Jay is sobbing. "I don't know you like this,” he's saying, to Chaos, as I knew him.
Chaos was talking to Laurie about this and saying effectively the same thing. "I can't be both versions of me at once."
Both of them want this to work but there's so much time between what was and what is, and....

Xenophon's the big variable in all this. Chaos and Jay both love her dearly, but... she existed after the split, for both of them. The Jay with us now is not the one who existed when she was created... and the Chaos I know, doesn't know her. Yeah the thought of "having a kid" is still this bright thing in his mind, but I use that initial phrase loosely. His species does not "reproduce" in the way Jay's bloodline was always so bloody terrified of.

This is so hard to talk about. Is there that much fear tied to it?

God help us work through this.

The body is still quite sick. Is that part of this?
Sicknesses for us are very rare apparently, and always seem to coincide with massive shifts in our personal life experience.

Jay knows Genesis far better than I ever did, I noticed. That's a big difference. I knew him as more of a child, still scared of thunderstorms, still learning from Chaos how to be more confident, how to not be scared of himself anymore. He was obsessed with butterscotch ice cream and snowflakes, and he was always talking about his elusive father... still very much tied to the shaky world-roots he jumped to us from.
Now, his name is different, he's so much more golden... I'm... I don't know him. And I'm sure he doesn't know me.

Is this... what do you call this? It's not a tragedy, heavens no, but it still feels like a weird sort of loss,


...Somewhere down the line, after me but before Jay, the lines got tangled. That's where this massive break happened for Chaos, where our bloodline shattered, where everyone got confused and disjoined.
Who fronted for that time? What poor soul took the brunt of that hit to the heart?

I don't know.
Like I said, the body is sick. We really do need to get right to sleep.


I guess that simple fact isn't so simple tonight. But I'll keep tabs on it the best I can, ask Laurie to do so as well.

See you in the morning.


- Jewel L.

 

 


prismaticbleed: (soniccity)
2015-10-10 11:36 pm

zzzzzz



(written all at once, without warning, as it was happening ( stream-of-consciousness). left unfinished. god willing, will re-enter this timespace and finish the event in the future. nevertheless what is written here is real.)





Jewel Lightraye stepped onto the battlefield, sneakers crunching in the snow.
Everything was so pale. The ground was covered in a bleary cold whiteness, forbidding life from growing, the low wind blowing away all footprints in swathes of dusty, frigid air. It didn’t even look clean, not underneath that dark and dim of a sky, suffocating in a fog so low and thick it felt like being trapped under a carpet of insulation. Everything was painted the dimmest shade of bleached-out indigo. Everything felt dead.
She stopped, shivering hard all at once, as the temperature data finally bit into her, like needles through her summer clothes. Her body responded with the sudden urge to cry and curl up in a ball in that dingy ashen floor of a snowdrift. Her reply was to reach up and adjust her baseball cap more tightly onto her head, before taking a resolute step forwards.
The crunch surprised her now, even though she had heard it just as clearly the first time. After having taken in all that desolation, the sudden squeak of ice and rubber soles was shockingly alive, a sign of something moving, something with hope in it yet, striving forwards—

“Jewel! Is that you?”
She spun to her left at the sudden voice, in time to see three familiar and beloved individuals appearing out of the dark fog, running up the sloping hill to her.
Ryou was the first in line, his arms wrapped tightly about his signature blue-and-white striped shirt. At least he’s got long sleeves, Jewel thought amusedly.
“Yeah, it’s me,” she replied, feeling oddly nostalgic at that. “What’s up?”
“What’s up?” Ryou repeated, eyebrows raising slightly. “Where are we? What is this?”
Jewel peered over his shoulder as he spoke. Marik was there, but he had pulled on his old Rare Hunter hoodie, which was virtually the same color as the sky here. Despite having more clothes cover than the rest of the gang, he looked positively distressed, at least as much as he would let show like this. He was shivering more than Ryou.
She shrugged, focusing her eyes back on the snow-haired boy before her (the flakes weren’t even visible in his hair until they melted into drops; if it wasn’t so depressing here it might have been pretty).
“I have no idea,” she stated, “but that’s typical fare for us I guess.” Ryou smiled at that, but it was tinged with something like… regret? Sadness?
“It is.” His voice was starting to sound like the weather.
A small silence settled into the wake of those words, and Jewel, heart beginning to twinge with concern, pushed up on her toes to peer over Ryou’s other shoulder. Sure enough, there he was.
Standing with his back half-turned to her, a creature looking like the ocean tide personified stood in silence, wrapped up in himself just as much as the rest of them, his gem-green eyes rife with enough turbulent anguish to drown everyone around if it got loose. The very sight of that sent a lightning-sharp strike of pain straight through Jewel’s heart.
“What… were you all this sad before you came here? Or do you not know?” she asked Ryou, as she began to shiver for real this time.
“I’m not sure,” he replied. “It could be both.”
“We were all sad and this is making it worse,” Marik’s voice sparked like a dying fire from under his dark hood.
For a moment no one said anything, then all their attention turned silently to Chaos 0.
His wet eyes darkened. “There’s something dark and carnivorous here,” he began, his voice far more level than his friends expected in this situation. “It’s in the air. It’s in the snow.” He turned his deep-sea gaze to Jewel, so pointedly that for a moment she wasn’t sure where she was. “Where are we, Jewel?”
Now both the other boys turned to look at her.
“I…” she faltered. She had said she didn’t know, but now thinking it over, she supposed it was only half true. She had no idea what this place literally was, true, but if there’s one thing she knew for sure about Heartspace it’s that it was always, always, adherent to that term.
Whatever place they were in right now, it had existed inside them first.
“…Hopelessness,” she said all at once, and saw a flash of pain sear through Marik’s eyes. “Despair. The sense of being lost and not knowing where one is, let alone where to go.”
She paused. “…Loneliness? I-I mean,” she faltered, “we’ve got each other, but—”
“…Do we really?” Ryou responded, and everyone looked back at him.
“I know you all feel it,” he continued, his voice picking up a twinge of too-dark paranoia. “Who are we now? Where DO we go from—“
“That’s the REASON this place is like it is, Bakura!!” Chaos suddenly snapped, like a dam breaking. “You—you were never this existential, you were never this doubtful of your own existence! Markus, you were never this scared!!”
A sudden profound silence fell over them. Chaos had used Marik’s new name.
“…It’s a little hard not to be scared with that in the air,” the boy in question replied, withdrawing further into his hoodie. Whatever fire was in him before was now turned to slush.
Chaos looked up, starkly into the distance, as if planning something. Then he turned back to Jewel.
“This place is unstable, Jewel. I know you’re trying to hold it together but the very nature of this place is messing with everyone here. Including me,” he added, pressing a hand to the gem in his chest. Jewel
was struck by the sudden remembrance of it. “Whatever this place is, it IS from us, and we’re here because we’re here on the outside too, and we need to get through this.” He winced. “…Or we’ll freeze to death.”
Jewel set her face like flint at that. Nodding once, she turned to the right, raised her arm, and sent a tunnel of fire blasting through ahead of them.
The two boys watched, wide-eyed, as the fire seemed to stretch on terribly far, even as the fog swallowed it up.
“Shoot,” Jewel said, a hint of despair creeping into her voice.
“Don’t,” Chaos put a huge clawed hand on her shoulder. “Don’t give in. It’s hard enough for me to hold out for your sake; if you lose hope we’re all doomed.”
She looked up at him, heart aching with what he had just said, but she nodded again. “I’ll try,” she said.
He smiled, just as achingly. “You’d better.”
“…Jewel?”
She turned back around to see Ryou—or was it Rio now?—wringing his hands with a sudden lack of fright, and an equally surprising clatter of insect-claws against his arms.
“I’m sorry,” he said, somewhat confusedly. “I’m… let’s just go.” He took a few steps forwards to stand beside her, eyes shining blue, and still following where the fire had gone.
A giant spidery figure crept up to overshadow the boy.
Rio,” it pronounced, and Jewel swore it had managed to say both his names at once, “Walk.
He did. One step in and he quickly turned to look at Jewel, a pleading sort of helplessness in it, a total lack of understanding that required as much support as it could get.
In turn, Jewel turned her head around to give Markus (as he was now, so many years later) a look of fire, of confidence, a silent statement of “I believe in you and I want you with us.” Then, unable to help it, she grinned in her lopsided way and motioned for him to follow. A tiny smile crinkled his violet eyes in response, and with one last (and not unmissed) glance towards the shadows behind him, he hurried forwards to join the rest of them.

“So why is Lethe here.”
Rio looked scared at Jewel’s blunt question, and opening his mouth in surprise, failed to say anything at first.
“I—”
“He needs to carry his fears separately,” the monstrous being replied with unusual calmness, looking down at the boy. “They will devour him otherwise.”
Rio said nothing to that-- he only tightened his lips and kept his eyes locked straight ahead.
“Markus,” the daemon spoke, “you should do the same.”
He flinched hard at the near-accusation. “I-I can’t,” he stuttered in real fright, “I’m not ready to face her yet, not like this—“
“You may have to,” was the reply. “Especially in a place like this.”
Then, silence. Jewel looked back and saw that Markus was looking down, fighting back real tears. This was so unlike how he used to be when they first met—all proud enthusiastic daring—that it broke her heart. She hung back a step to fall in sync with him, and tentatively put a hand on his shoulder. He looked up at her, his deep bronze skin seeming washed-out in the pallor of the place.
“You don’t know what she’s like,” he whispered. “She frightens me, Jewel. She’s…” he broke off momentarily, struggling with words. “…She’s a reminder of what I’ve been trying to ignore all these years-- a blatant, un-ignorable reminder.” He took a sudden breath as his eyes hardened. “She’s an in-your-face statement that ‘you’re not as tough as you think you are! You’re just a scared little kid playing God to forget the fact that you’re terrified and helpless and you’ve never felt so alone in your life.’ And then I met you guys.” Almost apologetically, his voice softened again. “Then I… I slowly stopped wanting to rule the world. I slowly started to be happy with what I had. But I was so scared of losing it, losing you, all of you, in any way, that I… the fear just changed shape. And now it looks like her. She’s pride and glory on one side, and helpless despair on the other.”
“Rags and riches?” Jewel offered.
Markus chuckled. “Kind of. More like… power and the total lack of it. Success, and the total lack of it. Gold and dirt. Rags and riches,” he shrugged, and laughed a little more genuinely this time. “I guess you’re right.”
Jewel smiled too, but it was still sad at the edges.
“So your Vice is… what? Pride?” Chaos asked, his brow furrowed.
Markus shrugged again, quickly, as if trying to shake the thought from his shoulders. “Maybe.”
“What does she feel like?” Jewel asked.
Markus considered this, looking momentarily up and ahead at Rio, who as obviously listening but not daring to turn or stop with his own embodied Vice pushing him forwards.
“--Rio, what does Lethe feel like?” Markus suddenly asked, audibly pushing through hesitation to do so.
“What?” came the baffled reply, as the boy faltered to a stop to turn and face his friend. The creature in question did the same, its single eye appearing to smile, as neutrally as one could imagine.
“I…” Markus’s hesitation replied in the shadow of that thing. “…Y-your daemon, it… aren’t daemons supposed to be Vices? Worst fears? Your biggest shadows?”
”Yeah…” Rio began, noncommittal.
“Well…” Markus gulped. “W-what’s yours?”
Rio said nothing for several seconds. The question hadn’t appeared to fully register, and it was obvious he wasn’t planning (or able) to respond.
“’What do I feel like,’ you mean?” Lethe murmured, amused. “Tell them, Rio. Tell them how I’m your fear of what lurks in the dark when you turn off the light, or the utter lack thereof. Tell them how I’m the sound of nothing when you lock all the doors. Tell them how I’m the redness behind your eyes--”
“Okay, okay!!” the white-haired boy nearly sobbed. “Lethe is… my fear of my unknowing. He’s my fear that nothing out there really exists, or even worse, that the only thing that exists is nothing. I’m scared that… I’m scared of everything out there that can turn me into nothing. Of laziness, and “Sloth,” and of not wanting to do anything but waste my days away with addictions and distractions because I’m scared of facing the emptiness beyond. I’m scared because I know he’s right, but I don’t know how to… how to learn from him yet.”
“It takes time, River,” the daemon spoke with unusual softness. “But the waters will move.”
Chaos visibly pondered that.
“You’re forgetfulness and death,” Jewel suddenly said. “Lethe and Styx.”
“I am,” he replied. “I am emptiness. I am the Void he runs from.”
“But I thought Daemons held both good and bad sides of the coin?” Jewel continued unsurely.
This time, Lethe’s smiling eye was far darker.
“Do I not?” His voice was like distant thunder. “Tell me, Jewel. Who is Dendrite to you?”
Jewel was the silent one now, her mind outright blanking out at the question. “I don’t know,” she said simply.
And Lethe laughed, a low watery rumble of a thing that shook her bones. “You run from your own heart and interrogate others who do the same. Be not a hypocrite, Jewel.”
Shamed by the harsh but too-true accusation, she lowered her gaze.
But… Dendrite. The name of her elusive alleged Daemon. Jewel knew she existed, but… where? How? Then again, Jewel had never given much of a thought to her own “vices,” had never even considered that she might have any at all… her innocent ignorance of sorts had gotten the better of her. Now, it seemed that the simple reality that she HAD a Daemon manifested somewhere was unsettling enough.
“…What is death, but only a door?”
She looked up.
“What is forgetfulness, when tied to fear?” Lethe continued. “Consider it, Jewel. A Daemon is a curse and a blessing. It is our nature. We cannot be otherwise. Fear us as you will, but remember—” and he smiled again, like crinkled silver—“we cannot exist without you. We are of you. And if there is any good in you, then there is just as much good in us.”
“…And what if there’s a lot of bad in us?” Rio mumbled, his voice almost stomped flat.
Lethe turned to him now, and in one liquid motion, curled up to be almost face-to-face with the boy. “What is ‘bad’ to you, Rio?”
“’Bad’ means harmful to my soul, or someone else’s,” he replied, a bitter sharpness creeping into his tone.
“Am I ‘bad’ to you, Rio?”
A pause; he was struggling with the question. “…I’m… not sure. You feel bad, you feel like all the bad in me, but you’ve never done anything to hurt me…”
“Then take that as a lesson, child,” the creature responded with subtle gravity. “You do not have to act on it. You can die to it. And then you can forget being what you were when you fell victim to it in the past.”
“Why would I want to forget the wrong I’ve done??” Rio burst out.
“So you can move on,” Lethe said simply. “Forget, after you have died to it. Don’t go back. Don’t drag yourself back into the grave you must rise from.”
Rio was again silent. His face was hot with tears and confusion and he looked even more knotted-up than Markus had earlier.
“Does that answer your question now, Jewel?”
She jumped, surprised at the Daemon’s sudden question. “I—yeah. I’ll have to think about it. But I’ve got it.”
“Don’t think too much,” the spidery thing chuckled.

They started walking again. No one was speaking. The fog and snow continued to whirl about
them, as dead and cold as ever, and Jewel noticed with no small amount of fright that she was starting to numb to it. Her mind, in an attempt to “protect her” from the inclement environment, was shutting down her ability to feel the cold, to see the shadows.
Almost impulsively, she flared up another burst of fire around her body, and flung it forwards into the half-night. Again, it seared through the fog and snow, but this time, the further it went, the darker the sky got around it, until it seemed to hit something solid and pitch-dark.
They all stopped at that.
“What are you trying to do, Jewel?” Lethe lazily inquired.
“Is that a wall?” Chaos questioned agitatedly. “Is this a dead end??”
Almost instantly Markus ran up to it, his hood falling away in the sudden burst of speed, champagne-gold locks catching a few feeble snowflakes. He closed the distance between them and the wall in a surprising matter of seconds—as intention tended to do in Heartspace—and without warning, began striking at it with the bladed end of his Rod.
“No!! This can’t be it!! You can’t just trap us here, you can’t just block us from getting any further!!” Furious and despairing, he struck the wall again with all his might. “Damn it!”
A solid chip of wall shattered off and flew to land on the ground behind him. The snow was fading here, the cold was dulling out, the sky above them losing what little color it had. Everything was now slowly vanishing away into that odd brassy-black stone, into an even more pervading sense of night… or no, something even darker than that; this darkness was in the absence of a sun or a moon, the sort of total black one only felt underground.
Markus was sobbing now, slumping against the wall, Chaos standing behind him in a desperate attempt to comfort. Rio appeared torn between numbness and compassion, and some awful sort of fear was holding him still, tears streaming down his face.
A voice came.

“Markus.”

He jumped notably, his whole body convulsing with fear. “No!!” He cried. “No, not you, not now, not here!!” Hysterical, Markus ran into Chaos’ arms and clung to the blue creature, almost choking from terror.
At this, Rio cast a heart-wrenching glance towards Jewel, and in that moment she understood just how lost he really was here, in the place that was just as white and dark and lonely as… wait.
Her eyes widened for a moment, but she cast that away just as quickly, refusing to dwell on that detail when it was obvious he needed support now. She moved over to him and wrapped her arms about his shoulders. He returned the gesture, tangibly relieved, but still shaking.
It struck her that he still felt as young as he did years ago, that he still felt safe to be around, like this. Despite his fear there was no ego to it; there was no sense of pride or performance or pity to it. No, he felt a need for love and he turned to someone he knew he could feel that with. There was nothing but childlike trust in that, something she treasured, something their quadruple-friendship here was built upon. Whatever bitter edges he had begun to show earlier had been completely rubbed down to velvet nubs now, so to speak. Everything was as soft and safe as it should be.
She wondered if Lethe’s appearance was responsible.
“Jewel,” Rio began, his voice thick with regret and apology.
“Yeah?”
“I… I’m so sorry, I didn’t know how to comfort him, I—” he broke off, audibly crushed by this.
Jewel looked at him compassionately. “Maybe don’t try so hard?” she began. “I mean… you and me, I think we worry too much. Chaos just kind of… went over there. He didn’t do anything, but that might’ve been intrusive? I dunno,” she hesitated. “He was there when Markus needed him. He was close enough.” Another tight pause. “And I was here for you. Maybe that’s all we can do?”
“Hm,” Rio considered. “You sure that’s enough?”
“Maybe we should ask.”
“Rio!! Jewel!!”
They both turned at Markus’s shout.
“On second thought, there’s our chance,” Jewel said, and the two ran over to their friend.

Rio began apologizing before he even stopped running. “Markus, I’m so sorry I didn’t come over here earlier—”
“You had that thing behind you, it’s okay,” the violet boy said-- and then appeared abashed for having expressed such a sentiment in earshot of said ‘thing.’ “I’m sorry,” he added ruefully.
“You know she’s here,” Lethe stated simply, and Markus’s face turned into a tangle of frustrated fear and sorrow all over again.
“Of course I know,” he spat. “I knew as soon as I saw her wall. She always…” he swallowed. “She always traps me in here.”
“Seems rather indicative of your subconscious,” his friend’s Daemon again calmly retorted.
Markus clenched his fists but remained silent. “What, that I’m trapped in here with her?” he replied at length.
“No, that you’re trapped because you refuse to face the minotaur. There is a way out of this labyrinth, child,” Lethe continued. “But she is guarding the exit.”




“…I’m scared of her,” he whispered once more, terribly vulnerable in the confession.
“We know,” Lethe observed, but his voice was oddly reassuring. “As is right, for we are indeed Daemons. Rio is terrified of me as well, if you have not forgotten.”
“But—but he—“ Markus gestured with a sort of frustrated despair at his friend. “But he’s letting you near him!! He’s TALKING to you!!” He stopped, his breath hitching, as his eyes caught a new light emanating from somewhere above—something gold. “How can he be scared if he’s just… letting you be there?”
Rio fidgeted a little at that. Lethe gave him a knowing look, and waited.
“…I bury it, Markus,” he said at length. “I… I’m scared of admitting that I’m scared? You’re a stronger man than me in that respect.”
“Oh, only that respect?” Markus retorted, a slight but brave smile in his shaking voice.
At that unexpected, familiar jab, Rio actually smiled back, a real smile, with a real chuckle lighting it up. “Y-yeah,” he added, just as bravely, and reached up with a slightly trembling hand to indicate his thick smoke-blue locks. “That and your hair game, I’ll give you that.”
And Markus laughed.

The gloom around them was suddenly warmer. The indigo shade had now shifted into something strangely luminous, even in the pervading shadows-- something bringing out a glint of sun-yellow even in the black walls.
Every one of them was smiling now, remembering what life had felt like back in the old days when they were kids; always joking with each other like this, never doubtful of each other no matter how dark it got. And now, once again, they were all momentarily wrapped up in nothing but that simple happiness, the lightness of being so suddenly triggered by a genuine bit of laughter, of good humor, of optimism even in the midst of strife… …And Lethe was still there.
He slowly curled into Rio’s shoulder again.
“So how does it feel to forget?”
Rio’s smile disappeared. Yet his face did not darken—instead, his eyes widened, his mouth now quiet with surprise.

Markus was still giggling at that old injoke, fingers playing with his gold-dust hair, but his eyes were wet, and his voice was quickly changing to match.
“…Markus?” Jewel asked, hesitantly. “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine,” he insisted with an oddly bright calmness, but he was smiling up at her with those same sad eyes.. “I’m absolutely fine. And this is what I never want to lose, ever,” he emphasized, his expression now beginning to crack at the edges. “This. I don’t want to go back to being afraid or confused or alone or—I don’t want to lose this anymore—”
“Have you ever really lost it, Markus?” a voice cut through the air.
And he breathed in as sharply as a knife.
Something gold was stepping out of the shadows behind Rio, where there was no trace of fog or snow, only the edges of a maze deep beneath the ground.
It was a towering, sharp thing, with limbs like needles, clock hands, dagger-blades… it walked with unfaltering precision, with unsettling poise. Everything about it was polished and deadly.
It stopped, thirty feet away from Markus, and gazed down at him with a single, brilliant yellow eye.
Then its gaze softened.
Markus.”
He clamped his hands to his ears and fell to his knees, sobbing.

Rio was now looking back and forth between boy and beast in utter shock,



“Why are you so afraid of me?” she asked, quietly.

 

It suddenly struck Jewel that she’d never seen any of their Daemons act so kindly before.

 

***daemons do love their partner-souls but they also TAKE NO SHIT. They will NOT mollycoddle ANYONE for ANY REASON. If markus is running from his fears, his daemon is going to catch him and make him face them, no questions asked. A daemon knows ones bleakest parts and it exists to help you RECOGNIZE AND TRANSMUTE THEM. They literally cannot help you if you wont accept their existence— as rejecting them is rejecting that part of YOUR SOUL!!! The shadow IS vital for growth! A daemon just makes it that much easier to grapple with, when that dark awareness is held in something with a face and a heart that loves you, even if it has a rather sharp way of showing it. If you can learn to love them in return, then congratulations, you can now love yourself the same way. And that love is MANDATORY to reach one’s best self. The toughest part is the first acceptance though… that initial cognizance of what a daemon IS, what it carries, and the fact that it is part of you. The shame, guilt, fear, anger, and denial can be potent. Hence the separation of selves—if you can’t accept that part of yourself literally at first, at least accept it in them as something taken from you. Again, the ultimate goal is to learn UNCONDITIONAL LOVE for yourself and EVERYONE ELSE, without losing honor and righteous devotion. It’s a process and at first it is indeed rocky. But step 1 is always to open your mind and heart. It all goes from there.***

 

“We are not evil, no more than you are. Take that as you will.”
But Markus’ face was shaken.
“Why is everyone here so afraid of being evil?” Chaos frustratedly spoke up from behind his friend. “



 

Later, in response to “what’s Infinitii’s vice, then?”
“It’s… the vice of not realizing that my vices are vices.”

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)
2015-07-27 11:11 pm

THE CATHEDRAL SYSTEM: HUGE INFORMATION POST 2015-2017


THE PRISMBLOOD CATHEDRAL SYSTEM

~2000-2015+



GENERAL INFORMATION

According to our therapists, we have what is known as Dissociative Identity Disorder. In our terms, this simply means that we are a multitude of individuals all residing within one physical body.
We are an unusual case however, as our System was created specifically to function internally, as this was not only our original core's "default" state of existence, but also because we experienced significant inner trauma more often than we experienced outer trauma. Because of this, most of our members rarely "front" in the body as they have no need to (their roles concern our inner life).
Due to a lack of social interaction, a rather dysfunctional family, and an all-consuming imagination, the original child grew up with a very unusual view of reality, colored by magical thinking and an ignorance of how other, non-troubled individuals functioned. As this way of life did not alter until the body was about 17, our inner world reflects this weird and wonderful perspective.
Our System runs on a set of complex but fantastic rules, which some have compared to an RPG or a video game, but which is honestly how our core individuals see the world. There is a great deal of symbolism here, as well as a great emphasis on the power of thought, and the importance of love. Despite the terrors we have  all experienced, our lives together make a strangely inspiring tapestry of growth and wisdom, a long and arduous tale that ultimately reaches a happiness we once thought unattainable. The often "fantastic" operations of our inner world only serve to compliment that, helping us all believe that nothing is impossible, and that we can all rise above and beyond the painful dregs of fear we were born from.

 


VOCABULARY
We have a large and varied vocabulary of System-related terms that are often confusing or vague to those outside of headspace, or unaware of our structure. Following is an alphabetical list of those terms, with definitions.

active: A term meaning "actively accessible or functioning." Refers to both alters and locations.

alter: Interchangeable with "headvoice."

anchor: The "purpose" of a headvoice, and a requirement for manifestation. Anchors occur when sufficient mental energy is focused on a certain quality or concept that is detached from other System members. This collected energy then coalesces into a headvoice, who then acts as both a protector and manifestation of that concept or quality, which in turn becomes their "function." Anchors can be benevolent or malevolent, and they can change, although this is a difficult process. Anchors will bond to fitting Spectrum colors if and when they become strong or important enough within the System. Also see "function."
anchor, level: The level of headspace that a headvoice typically (or exclusively) lives and works within. This level is determined by function, but is unaffected by color. Level anchors can only change if an alter's function changes accordingly (a rare and difficult process), or if they are promoted to Central.
anchoring: The process of finding, solidifying, or gaining an anchor. Often interchangeable with "manifestation" when the individual anchoring has not had a solid form prior to doing so, and gains one afterward.

archivists: Alters whose function it is to manage and distribute stored memory information to other alters. Originally called "data voices."

atonement: The process of physically scarring the body in order to "bleed out" internal corruption, as is the mandatory post-hack procedure. Atonement began in 2010 when the true motive of hacks was discovered.

atoners: Old name for Retributors.

beetles: Insects first seen in the Chthonic levels, color unknown. They appear to be benevolent, and helped save Infinitii's life.

blackspace: One of the two realms of "raw" headspace; Blackspace deals with organics and the subconscious. It is an unending realm of raw Black energy, effectively the "cosmic womb" that every alter manifests from in both body and mind. Blackspace is "below" the bodymap and so it does not exist in any fixed location, but it can be visited, resembling an endless, liquid black ocean with no surface or walls. It is spherical in form. It cannot be consciously manipulated. Infinitii, and possibly all daemons, are intrinsically linked to this space.

body map: Also "bodymap." The visual correlation between Headspace's vertical level structure and the physical body. Roughly, Central corresponds to the brain while the Chthonic levels correspond to the lower abdomen/ base of spine.

Blood Lotus Cathedral: A massive, lotus-shaped cathedral, originally discovered and formed as the "soulspace" of the 2012 Core. Although originally located in floatspace, it has since become the "heart" of Central City. It is a highly enigmatic location in recent times. May also be used as a collective "story" term for our System's past experiences.

bubblespace: The specific floatspace pocket that Infinitii resides in.

cathartic block: The situation in which an individual is unable to express and fully comprehend emotions. This is common with Plague infestation, or when Fogbank is fronting.
Central: A specific area of upper headspace within Central City, the first area to manifest in our entire inner world. It resembles a penthouse suite, located at the top of a skyscraper, overlooking the City. It has been stabilized into a sort of "safe space" for the Spectrum Cores in our System, who typically reside and work there. "Central" may also be used as a collective term to refer to those alters.

Central City: The main area of headspace: a small NYC-like city bordering an ocean and two large forests. Its geography resembles Rio de Janeiro.

Centralite: Any single member of Central.

channel: An "open path" in the mind/body that a headvoice uses in order to front, speak, or write.

chthonics: Alters that natively reside in the Chthonic level.

co-fronting: When two or more alters are driving the body at the same time.

color core: See "Spectrum core."

color realms: See "Realms."

core color: See "Spectrum core."
core: See "System core."
connection: In the proper context, this is a term for an act of intimate spiritual "bonding" between two or more individuals in headspace. This is a term borrowed from the Dream World Leagueworld, as it is essentially the same process. Connections can also vary in "color."

daemon: A heartspace creature born from the hidden shadows/vices of an individual: essentially, a manifestation of "what you are afraid of within yourself." A daemon is meant to promote total self-love and acceptance, while not sugarcoating or ignoring those darker sides. The daemon phenomenon has currently only been observed in humans within the System.

daemon realms: Isolated floatspace pockets that daemons typically reside in for the sake of safety and secrecy.

data voices: Original term for the Archivist alters.
destabilization: Existential "decay" that occurs when a headvoice loses their anchor, due to function collapse or corruption. It is often lethal.

downstairs: A term used to refer to the physical world/life outside of headspace: essentially what our body must participate in to survive.
driving: a term for the process of a headvoice directly and consciously controlling the physical body. Adopted because this often feels like driving a car or similar machine, something separate from the actual self. Interchangeable with "fronting."

ego:

a mindless conglomeration of expectations, not an actual personification or true consciousness
faceless: Literally, "without a manifested form." Most socials, splinters, and voices are faceless, and therefore very hard to identify.

faceless voices: Any headspace-originated "voice" that does not have a manifested form. Not interchangeable with 'floating voices.'

floating voices: A non-alter "voice" heard outside the head. These voices can be either helpful or actively harmful, usually the latter, yet it is often difficult to tell the difference. They may claim to be angels, demons, aliens, guides, etc. Floating voices predate the System's formation by several years. They also appear to be frightened or intimidated by System members, especially Laurie and Infinitii, and will "disappear" if such individuals make themselves known.

floatspace: Any visitable place in headspace/heartspace that has no fixed location, or which exists specifically in a non-physical place. These locations are frequently "self-contained" and very small.

fragment: …

See "splinter."

neutrality splinter. conscious in trauma or meltdowns. goal is to simply exist of the world
unhinged, emotionless, deep inspiration drive, possible alternate creation ability, silent, fragile, strange, detached, connected. despite unsettling demeanor, feels universally, completely open

fronter: A headspace individual who regularly fronts in the body, or if used in the active sense, the current individual doing so.
fronting: When a headvoice directly controls the body as its presenting consciousness. Interchangeable with "driving."

function: The role which a headvoice is sworn to fulfilling. Headvoices with unstable or unclear functions can die from the lack of stabilization, while those with "function overload" may corrupt to an equally lethal extreme. Also see "anchor."

function, inborn: A function that was inherent in an alter upon their manifestation.

function, inflicted: A function that was bestowed upon an alter after their manifestation. This is rare, and most frequently occurs when destabilization and/or anchor slippage occurs.

function overload: Occurs when an alter takes their function to a destructive and/or malevolent extreme, resulting in slippage and possibly destabilization.

Fusion:

ghosting: When an outspacer "half-appears" in the physical realm, as an intuitively perceptible being, in order to accompany the current fronter (typically a Core). Headvoices can also do this, but it must be learned, and it is difficult for them to remain ghosting for long.

graves: The series of 42 linear scars up and down the body's forearms. They were the first retributive actions taken, when it was discovered that hacks were destroying the creativity tied to the Leagueworlds, effectively "aborting" potential worlds and individuals before they had a chance to manifest. Laurie mandated that every hack from then on must be followed by a scar-- a "grave" for those lost as a result.
hack: A malevolent and typically traumatic attack from inside the System. Hacks can be either physical (forced fronting and abuse of the body) or non-physical (psychological warfare, induced nightmares). The term itself refers to both the brutal, sudden pain and terror of such incidents (i.e. "to deal cutting blows"), and the technological slang of "breaking into (a server) from a remote location to steal or damage data." Hacks are always perpetrated by corrupted individuals, most notably Julie (in the old timelines) and Sharona.

hack, dream: A hack that occurs while asleep, during a nightmare. Typically bleeds over into the body, but this can be prevented if a benevolent force intervenes in-dream.
headspace: The huge inner world we all reside in. It is a catchall term for all locations within, as long as they are related to the System. As of 2014 the term "heartspace" is now used to refer to Central's active living location, while "headspace" refers to the inner world at large, and Central prior to 2014.
headvoice: A non-corporeal individual born from headspace, within headspace. This term is interchangeable with the common DID term "alter."

heartspace: A replacement term for "headspace," used after the reset attempt in Dec 2013. It is meant to more properly indicate our function and purpose, as opposed to the hackers and floating voices.

heartvoice: A replacement term for "headvoice," used after the reset attempt in Dec 2013. It is meant to more properly distinguish between alters and the floating voices. It is usually used to refer to Centralites.
holder: Also "slot holder." Used to refer to any headvoice that is anchored to a color slot.

insects: Also "bugs." The myriad of insects that have been observed within our System, on multiple levels. Their purpose is unknown. They can be either benevolent or malevolent.
inspacer: An individual residing in headspace whose native world is a Leagueworld. See "outspacer."

invisible audience: A humorous term referring to the theoretical "readers" of our online posts.

Jewel: A prestigious title given to the Cores in our System that have connections to Dream World.
Jewel bloodline: A collective referral to the many artist fronters that have held the "Jewel" title in some way. This "bloodline" of function began in 2002, and has continued through at least four other individuals since then. The phenomenon itself is tied to the Leagueworlds and as such we know little about it.
johnny-nighter: A term referring to a night when we do not sleep, and instead stay awake typing nonstop until 5 or 6 AM. Sleep after that point is optional. Coined in 2009, a reference to the JTHM comic quote: "I don’t sleep; I have better things to do."

kything: A term reverently adopted from Madeleine L'Engle's books, this refers to a non-verbal, almost "spiritual" manner of communication between headspace individuals. It allows emotions, perceptions, and similar inner feelings to be shared instantly, on a level of intuitive understanding, and without the struggle of vocabulary translation. It is only possible if one is open to it.
Leagueworld: An inner world outside of headspace, which is intrinsically separate from it, and which the Jewel bloodline functions to learn and write about. There are approximately 15 of these Worlds to our current knowledge, including Dream World and Rosewindow. It is not impossible for individuals from Leagueworlds to interact with the System (e.g. Mister Sandman), but such individuals are usually reality-jumpers, and/or are similarly unhindered by their native universe limits.
Lightraye: The formal collective subtitle for both our System and the Leagueworlds (e.g. "Lightraye League," "Lightraye System"). It is also used as a surname for those in key positions there.

lilies: Flowers associated with Infinitii. Their current purpose is unknown.

limbo: "The grayish void between realms upstairs." Possibly actual Grayspace. Rarely used term, but refers to a legitimate location.

Links: Mental/spiritual connections formed between two or more individuals in two or more different worlds, "linking" them across space and time.
"When Jewel was younger, his consciousness would 'branch out' rather uncontrollably. Because of this he'd often 'catch' the vibrations of same-level individuals outside our system (i.e. media sources), effectively creating a sort of energetic bridge for them to enter headspace if they so wished. Few individuals were able to enter, though, and even fewer were able to stay. Those who did exhibited a peculiar sort of "resonance" with our inner energy field that effectively made them just as much a part of this system as we are, and may even be mandatory for such a scenario."

Lotus Cathedral: The "Leagueworld" title for our System; essentially, what we call the "story" of our lives. Originally synonymous with "Blood Lotus Cathedral."

Lower headspace: The level of headspace immediately below Midspace, but above the Underground. It holds "triggered" alters who are not destructive.
manics:

manifestation: The process of forming or solidifying a body within headspace.

massacre: A term referring to one specific reset event on December 28th 2013, in which Cannon and Jessica attempted to kill every existing headvoice and therefore destroy the System. It was nearly successful-- active headspace was nearly razed, and both active Cores were presumed dead. The System did survive but regeneration has been an arduous process, as we are effectively starting from base zero this time.

metainomen:

metainomenai: Plural form of “metainomen.”

Midspace: "Middle headspace." The level of headspace at 'street level.' It is effectively neutral, and holds alters who are passively benevolent. Social alters of such function may also appear here.
midspacer: An alter who natively resides in Middle Headspace, or "midspace." During the early days of the Spectrum this term instead referred to all outspacers/inspacers.

mindspill: A term for an archival entry written mostly via the A.P., enabling for rapid cycling of "authors" without the stress of having to front or enter the body to do so. Mindspill entries are rarely capitalized, may not contain grammar, and typically jump between several topics without necessarily concluding any.

Mirror Oasis (Room):

mistranslation: A term referring to circumstances upon which a certain experience and/or expression cannot find a fitting outlet and is forced into another, often harmful context. Typical in hacks.

old girls: Any of the destructive and/or malevolent alters that existed prior to Jewel becoming the core. Typically refers to Jessica or Jezebel, but also includes several faceless voices.

original child: The unidentified, possibly unsalvageable individual that assumedly lived in this body prior to headspace's inception. S/he may exist only in broken pieces of alters by this point.

overlay: Occurs whenever a headvoice fronts in the body. It is an intuitive "mask" of the headvoice's actual appearance, superimposed upon the physical form to decrease dysphoria and increase coherent functioning. Considered a sort of "personal identification" as fronters can often be retroactively identified by looking ath their overlay records. Only faceless voices do not emit overlays.
outspace: Physical, body-experienced reality, i.e. anything outside of headspace. Also called "the waking world."
outspacer: An individual residing in headspace whose native world exists outside of headspace, typically from a media source. Also called "walk-ins," along with inspacers. These individuals are similar to "soulbonds" in multiple systems, although we do not often use that term. They differ from headvoices in both role and behavior, and are not inherently tied to the System, although it imposes strict requirements on any eligible individuals. It is not uncommon for outspacers to be suddenly blocked from entering headspace in disaster situations.

Plague: A self-aware mass of corrupted White energy, that has taken up residence within headspace. Its true age is unknown, as it did not begin evidencing until after the Tar gained its own physical form. The Plague's main vices are pride and apathy, and it appears to seek only the passive annihilation of the System-- a reset which would be unrecoverable from.

plague rooms:

(attempted hack of whitespace)

programming: Internalized subconscious behavior and/or thought processes that are typically harmful and devoid of self-awareness and personal truth.

raw headspace: The ethereal material that our entire inner world is built from. See "whitespace" and "blackspace."

realms: Also "color realms." Refers to a specific area of heartspace that is dedicated to alters of a specific Spectrum color. This is a post-massacre phenomenon and as such, not much is yet known about it.
reset attempt: An attempt to annihilate the System, with or without hope of regeneration.

reset: A "successful" reset attempt. None have been permanently successful, but all have had serious and often traumatic lasting consequences.

resurrection: The phenomenon in which a 'dead' alter is suddenly brought back to life. This can only occur at the will of the System itself.

Retributor: An alter whose main role is to deliver atonement. Collectively "Retributors."

roses:
Scratch: A term which refers to one specific hard-reset event that occurred on February 24th 2013, in which our current fronter attempted to annihilate the entirety of headspace, and return to a pre-trauma mindset. Although ultimately unsuccessful, the Scratch attempt had such severe and permanent consequences that we now refer to our current time as "post-Scratch," and the time before the 24th as "pre-Scratch."

slippage: Also "slipping." Markedly out-of-character or corrupted behavior, which occurs when an alter begins to lose their anchor or corrupt their function. This is a "warning" phenomenon and it is not lethal unless allowed to continue unchecked.
slots: Also "color slots." A term for any color in the Spectrum held by a headvoice. For example, Laurie Uberich holds the VIOLET slot. This means that her energy resonance is VIOLET, and no other headvoice can hold that exact color while she does.
socials: A casual term for a group of mostly-unidentified voices who front the most frequently, due to not having body anchors. Also called "social fronters."

soulbond: An adopted term, referring to Outspacers.
Spectrum, The: A collective term for either 1. the sixteen energetic "color slots" that define the function of our System, or 2. the headvoices in our System that are anchored to these color slots (as such it does NOT include faceless voices).

Spectrum core: The main hue of each Spectrum color slot. There are sixteen: Red, Brown, Orange, Yellow, Lime, Green, Aqua, Sky, Blue, Indigo, Violet, Pink, Cerise, Gray, White, and Black. Each color has approximately six main subslots. Also "color core" or "core color."

spiders: Insects of the Yellow realms. They are typically malevolent.
splinter: A zombie-like alter that has "broken off" of another, typically a Core. They are not truly conscious, having no true anchor or sense of self, and may instead become puppets for the Tar/Plague. This phenomenon was recognized in 2011, although it existed for some time prior. See "fragment."

splintering: The negative process in which a core "breaks" into two or more separate individuals, due to trauma or forced compartmentalization.
"We thought she was born from my 'lost' energy, optimism, childhood innocence, and kindness, but that had never really been lost. I had splintered. The real me HAS all of that, the me talking right now IS all of that! I never lost it. Thanatos and Fragment are a median system. It scares me, I won't deny that, but now I understand why I splintered like that. Laurie's motivation is to keep me safe and bright, above all else. And in my past, I didn't know what that entailed. So I broke myself into pieces without realizing it, because I didn't think those pieces could safely be part of me."

stabilization: The adjustment period immediately following an alter's manifestation, during which they become less "impulse" and more of an individual.

sub-hue: See subslot.

subslot: A Spectrum hue of a certain color that is not the Core color. For example, Gold is a subslot of Yellow. Also "sub-hue."

System Core: An alter who acts as the "main consciousness" for the System, ideally fronting whenever possible and acting as a focal point for the System's well-being. Central is dedicated to the aid and assistance of the current Core. Cores tend to change every 2-3 years, or after a sufficiently traumatic event.

System, The:

It may also be used as a general collective term for all the alters in headspace/heartspace.
Tar: a self-aware mass of corrupted Black energy, that has taken up residence below active headspace. It is assumed to be the second true member of our System, having been created simultaneously with Julie, and eventually overtaking her, due to the highly negative circumstances of their joint manifestation. The Tar ceaselessly perpetuates pain and trauma within headspace, as it needs these things in order to survive. Although it rarely acts directly, it frequently uses others for its own ends, either through forced control or psychological warfare. Even so, it has created a splinter named Jezebel for the sake of direct interaction. The Tar almost exclusively targets Jay and Infinitii, our Cores, since they directly threaten its existence, and any damage to them harms the entire System.

tar rooms:

(originally hacked into blackspace!)

thanatos drive: The "death drive" experienced by damaged Cores. (Cannon era only??)

exists solely to destroy the self. highly abusive. unable to interact. goal is to end personal existence

death drive. conscious in high stress. almost always conscious after hacks
entirely destructive, disconnected, purposeless, positive incomprehension, violent, driven, retributive, hopeless, angry

 

timeline: …

timeline, dead: …

trigger: …

Underground:

A specific level of lower headspace that contains very dangerous individuals, and so is not easily/ typically accessible.
upstairs: A casual term for "everything non-physical/ inside (our head)," for when more specific jargon would be baffling.
voices: A term for the faceless "voices" heard by fronters in the body, which may or may not ever anchor into actual headvoices. Voices are frequently manipulative and/or malevolent. Interchangeable with "floating voices."

walk-in: The original term for "outspacer." Taken from the fact that they all "walked in" to headspace from the physical world.

whitespace: One of the two realms of "raw" headspace; Whitespace deals with inorganics and the conscious mind. It is an unending realm of raw White energy, effectively the "blueprint" that all of headspace manifested from. Whitespace is "above" the bodymap and so it does not exist in any fixed location, but it can be visited, resembling an endless, luminous white space with a floor but no walls or ceiling. It is cubic in form. It can be limitlessly manipulated, but will only take on fixed shapes or forms, otherwise it will appear inert. In the early days of headspace, this is all that existed of our inner world, until Central manifested around 2009.

Xanga session: Slang for a stream-of-consciousness conversation held by two or more alters within headspace and written to a computer in realtime. Named after the website on which we originally hosted these conversations. These sessions typically last several hours.
: …

: …

: …

 



LEVELS OF HEADSPACE
We have identified several distinct "levels" of headspace.
It's easiest to think of the first five in a vertical fashion, but space doesn't quite work that way up here.

CENTRAL (UPSTAIRS)
This level refers almost entirely to Central City, the "hub" of our inner world. The landmark of this city is a skyscraper-like building referred to simply as "Central." This building is where the core-anchored headvoices reside, as it has been stabilized into a sort of "safe space" for them.
The inhabitants of Central are all tied to proper System function, especially the maintenance of the System itself and the care of its myriad inhabitants. Their anchors reflect the core energy colors. Laurie is the protector of the Upstairs, and by her own extension, the entire System as well.
MIDDLE HEADSPACE
Often "Midspace."
We referred to this level as "downstairs" for a while, but that became confusing as "downstairs" actually refers to physical reality for us, so we dropped this double usage.

LOWER HEADSPACE

Lower headspace is more strongly connected to raw consciousness than Central or Midspace; as a result it is typically fluid and highly mutable, with few 'fixed' areas. Lowers frequently work with the Undergrounders.
UNDERGROUND
Refers to a level of headspace below Central City, thought to be virtually inaccessible prior to 2012. The main habitable areas of it resemble basilica cisterns, and/or cathedral cloisters. Deeper, less hospitable areas resemble caves or catacombs, and often have an eerie red glow. At least one such area appears infested with massive insects. Exploring the Underground is highly dangerous and not recommended, as the Tar also resides there, albeit in a currently-unknown location. The exact size and extent of the Underground is unknown. This level also does not seem to follow the same rules of space that upper levels of headspace do.
The inhabitants of the Underground are all tied to trauma on some level. Their anchors may be coping methods, preventative actions, or the trauma itself. Knife is the protector of the Underground.

THE CHTHONIC LEVELS
Refers to a level of headspace below the Underground, which we were not aware of until 2014.

We know very little about it, at it is highly inhospitable, and those residing there are not welcoming of intruders or visitors.

This level is very organic in structure, resembling a massive cave formation. Its main area consists of a large underground body of water.

FLOATSPACE
Small "pocket locations" of headspace that are self-contained in raw headspace. Leon's cathedrals were the first example of such places we became aware of.

RAW HEADSPACE
Technically not a "level" at all, raw headspace does not even hold a mappable location. Rather, it is a term to refer to the "unformed" areas of headspace, blank white expanses of infinite potential. It is not impossible to enter them, just very difficult. Raw headspace can also be seen whenever a location begins to deteriorate, or when a location is not fully formed. This is what the entirety of headspace was until approximately 2002, when it began to solidify into the beginnings of the Downstairs.
Jay is commonly seen as the "protector" of raw headspace, as he is the White slot holder, and therefore has the most influence over it.

DAEMON REALMS

INFINITII'S BUBBLE
An entire level unto itself, the Bubble is literally a small, tangible sphere of encapsulated headspace. It was created by Infinitii in February 2013, and it is where he resides. Jay wears it as a necklace, attached to a silver chain, at Infinitii's behest. He has also procured a similar physical necklace in the waking world, for the sake of fronter interaction with Infinitii.
The Bubble is highly unique, as it is a floating level, and therefore exists within whatever other level it is brought into. It is bigger on the inside than on the outside, although upon entering it one will appear to "shrink." The inside is shaped like a large dome, and from within it one can still perceive the outside world as through translucent glass above. This fact can be used to produce a bizarre "recursive reality effect" if Jay enters the Bubble, as the view from "outside" will therefore reflect the interior. Lastly, the Bubble can only be entered or exited at Infinitii's command, as it exists for the sole purpose of keeping him safe from danger as long as the Tar still exists.

 

 


ENERGY COLORS
Our entire inner reality runs on several different colors of "energy," i.e., the ethereal stuff that makes things exist and function up here. By extension, this energy is inherently tied to the life of all beings native to headspace as well.
Ideally, these multiple colors should all function in harmony, with no corruption or manipulation within. Unfortunately this is not often the case, since the System and headspace itself were both created from trauma. We are moving beyond this, but it is a complex process.
As of 2015, sixteen different color slots have been identified. Each of these has its own specific sort of energetic function, which pertains not only to how it works in headspace, but also how it affects the headvoices that are bonded to it in their functions.


THE SPECTRUM
Due to the very substance of headspace being organized into colors, it is only fitting that those who were born from it exhibit connections to those same hues.
This phenomenon of color functions is the most pervasive aspect of our inner world, and as such it is difficult for us to fully grasp. Furthermore, since headspace itself exhibits its own strange sort of consciousness, the Spectrum itself is no exception. It shifts and evolves of its own volition, sometimes dramatically, according to what is needed for headspace to function properly. No one has been able to manipulate or otherwise influence the behavior of the Spectrum, not even the cores. Perhaps this is for the best, as it exhibits a wisdom in its silent management that we could only guess at ourselves.

The Spectrum itself is the groundwork of our entire System. It serves to organize and maintain proper order in headspace, making sure every headvoice has a proper role.
Each Spectrum color has one "core slot," which reflects that basic hue (the core slot of Red is Red). It also has several "sub-slots," which include shades and tints of that same color, and whose functions reflect variations on that color's basic energy (sub-slots of Green include Sage and Jade).
Ideally, all headvoices hold a color slot. Most headvoices manifest already anchored to a fitting color, thanks to energy resonance: if their function or origin is clear, they will naturally reflect whatever color matches it most closely. This is seen most often with Core slot holders.
However, not all individuals in headspace are part of the Spectrum. Faceless voices and outspacers must find solid anchors/functions before they can become part of the Spectrum. Nevertheless, all non-Spectrum individuals still display a sort of "resonance" with one or more colors; it is simply clarity that they lack. Once clarity of function is found, individuals naturally gravitate to a fitting color slot.
Black & White energies are unique as they inherently hold all other colors within them, and they are also the only colors capable of existing in a solidly corrupted state (the Tar & Plague). Negative B/W qualities CAN bleed over into any other slot, or infect more directly through temporary "possession" (e.g. Julie and Laurie both having some Black abilities), but this poses a high risk of often-fatal destabilization to those affected. Positive B/W bleedover is more subtle, usually only manifesting in powerfully specific but heartfelt situations (Soul Forms, the Angel Helmet).

A headvoice in a core slot will not only reflect the basic attributes of that energy color, but they will also act as a guardian of that energy within headspace, and all those who use it. All core slot holders typically reside in Central headspace due to their important roles. Sub-slot holders will still reflect attributes related to that core energy color, but not as strongly.

When a headvoice anchors fully into a color, their eyes and hair will match it. Any discrepancy in an anchored headvoice's eye/hair color, as opposed to their actual slot, is a telltale sign of their anchor splitting, migrating, or failing. The only exception to this rule are those in the Monochrome slots (Black/White), as they can naturally mirror any slot in the Spectrum if they so wish, and this inevitably changes their eye color.

(disclaimer for the following list: many of us went missing after the august reset. nevertheless this list includes the most recent holders.)
(C) = Central ... (D) = Downstairs ... (U) = Underground ... (M) = Midspacer... (L) = Lower... (O) = Outspacer ... (H) = Core ... (X) = ???

BROWN
CORE: Spine Hypomone (C).
BEIGE: held by Aimee (D).
TAN: possibly held by the "siren" (D)
RUSSET: held by Jayce (D).
SPICE: held by Spice (D).
CHOCOLATE: held by Overload (D).
BISTRE: held by "The Bear" (U).

RED
CORE: Javier Anastasi (C). Previously Jewel Lightraye (all). Accessible by the Monochrome holders.
BLOOD: held by Razor (U).
CRIMSON: held by Eros (X).
CHERRY: held by Zwei (D).
RUBY: held by Jewel (D,H).
MAROON: held by the "dead red" voice (D).
CADMIUM: held by Cannon (X).

ORANGE
CORE: held by Lynne Stabelle (C).
VERMILION: held by Algorith (U).
TANGERINE: held by Hyakin (M).
CORAL: held by Amara (M).
PEACH: held by Kalisha (M).
GAMBOGE: none.

YELLOW
CORE: held by Josephina Bellameire (C).
AMBER: held by Genesis Apolymis (I).
VANILLA: held by Sylvain (U?).
GOLDENROD: held by Marigold (L).
GOLD: none.

GREEN
CORE: held by Nathaniel Victoire (C).
SAGE: held by Sergei (M).
JADE: none.
OLIVE: none, previously held by Bridget (X).
LIME: held by Cel (D, H).
CHARTREUSE: possibly held by "the oni girl" (D?).

AQUA
(the lineup of this slot is still unsteady)
TEAL: held by Emmett (D).
MINT: held by Minty (U).
AZURE: held by Einsatz (D).
AQUA: held by Chaos 0 (O).
OCEAN: held by Garrison (M).

BLUE
CORE: Waldorf Kalliope (C).
SAPPHIRE: held by the "navy singer" (D).
SKY: held by Kyanos (M).
SLATE: possibly held by the Gent (D).
CRYSTAL: none, previously Nathaniel Victoire (C).
POWDER: none, previously held by Missy (X).
NAVY: none.

INDIGO
CORE: held by Leon Kiasi (C).
ICE: held by David (U).
DUSK: held by Ryman Saikaras (O).
SMOKE: possibly held by the "airport voice" (D).
MIDNIGHT: none.

VIOLET
CORE: held by Laurie Uberich (C).
PURPLE: held by Markus Barashir (O).
LAVENDER: held by Xenophon Lephise (I).
LILAC: held by Christina Marie (U).
MAUVE: held by Isadora (M).
PLUM: none.

PINK
CORE: held by Julie Enantios (C).
CLARET: held by Knife (U).
CERISE: held by Mulberry Delta (U).
SUGAR: held by Sugar (U).
ROSE: held by Jeremiah (U).
VICTORIAN: held by an unknown female alter (U?).

MONOCHROME (BLACK/WHITE)
BLACK: held by both the Tar (X) and Infinitii Eternos (H).
WHITE: held by Jay Iridos (H).
SILVER: held by Mister Sandman (I).
GRAY: held by Sherlock (M).
STORM: none.


Chaos 0's current slot (originally Cyan, then Aqua) is currently unknown, as his manifestation changed dramatically post-reset. Assumedly it is of the Teal lineup.

Julie, Bridget, and Missy technically do not have solid anchors, as the latter two are splinters and Julie is infected by the Tar. However, they CAN hijack actual color cores, and have done so in the past in order to "lock out" people trying to anchor into them: Julie as Pink, Bridget as Green, and Missy as Blue. This hijacking has had negative long-term effects on all three of those slots, and those who hold connected sub-slots.

Jezebel and Sharona, two malevolent voices, seem to hold Black slots by virtue of their strong connection to the Tar. It is unknown whether or not they are capable of existing apart from it, especially since Jezebel is a splinter as well.

It is unknown whether or not the Spectrum has any opinion on the massive number of faceless/ nameless voices currently making themselves known thanks to therapy. We suppose time will tell.

 

 

 

SPECTRUM ENERGY COLORS
Our entire inner reality runs on several different colors of "energy," i.e., the ethereal stuff that makes things exist and function up here. By extension, this energy is inherently tied to the life of all beings native to headspace as well.
Ideally, these multiple colors should all function in harmony, with no corruption or manipulation within. Unfortunately this was not always the case, since the System and headspace itself were both created from trauma. We are moving beyond this, but it is a complex process.


As of
08-23-2017, twenty-six TENTATIVE different color slots have been identified:

 

BROWN, INFRA?, RED, BLOOD, VERMILION, SUNSET, ORANGE, AMBER, YELLOW, LIME, GREEN, EVERGREEN, AQUA, CYAN, SKY, BLUE, NAVY, INDIGO, PURPLE, ULTRAVIOLET?, VIOLET, PINK, MAGENTA, CERISE, GRAY, WHITE, BLACK, CHAMPAGNE?, GOLD, SILVER, BRONZE? GLASS? MULTICOLOR????

---------------------------------------

OLDER NOTES:

 

The four "monochrome" colors can be grouped into one, leaving a total of sixteen. (two 8 point stars)

There are also SEVEN distinct color trios:

 

RED, VERMILION, ORANGE, AMBER,

YELLOW, LIME, GREEN, AQUA,

CYAN, SKY, BLUE, INDIGO,

PURPLE, VIOLET, PINK, CERISE,

BROWN, GRAY, WHITE, BLACK.

 

--OR??--

 

CERISE, RED, VERMILION, ORANGE,

AMBER, YELLOW, LIME, GREEN,

AQUA, CYAN, SKY, BLUE,

INDIGO, PURPLE, VIOLET, PINK,

BROWN, GRAY, WHITE, BLACK.

 

And there are EIGHT distinct color pairs:

 

RED, CYAN,

VERMILION, SKY,

ORANGE, BLUE,

AMBER, INDIGO,

YELLOW, PURPLE,

LIME, VIOLET,

GREEN, PINK,

AQUA, CERISE,

BROWN, GRAY,

WHITE, BLACK.

 

 

BROWN is placed at the beginning with the REDS as it is the "BASE" hue and effectively acts as the "door" between Headspace and Bodyspace.

The MONOCHROMES are a door between Headspace and Heartspace.

 

 

Each of these hues has its own specific sort of energetic function, which pertains not only to how it works in headspace, but also how it affects the headvoices that are bonded to it in their functions.


BROWN
Attributes:

ELEMENTS: bone, earth, stone
It is connected to bone and earth and stone, to the physical anchors of life itself.
Headvoices who hold this color seem to hold a strong connection to the physical body, and/or what it experiences.
Instability in Brown manifests as
...


RED
Attributes:
purpose, creativity, drive, audacity,
- It is strongly connected to creativity, blood and the life force.
- Headvoices who hold this color seem to invariably be "artists" in some way. They have a drive to creatively express themselves, through any outlet they deem proper.
- Instability in Red manifests as rage, hedonism,
- The Red color is arguably the most mysterious in the System, as it was originally tied ONLY to the Jewel bloodline. When Jay, the most recent host-piece, permanently moved out of it in mid-2013, the slot was emptied for the first time since the System's inception.

 

VERMILLION
Attributes:
… 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Vermilion manifests as
...


ORANGE
Attributes:
composure, kindness, hospitality, amity,
Headvoices who hold this color seem to work as "balancers," keeping emotions stable and healthy but not suppressed.
Instability in Orange manifests as
...

 

AMBER
Attributes:
… 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Amber manifests as
...


YELLOW
Attributes:
vitality, power, confidence, 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Yellow manifests as
...

 

LIME
Attributes:
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Lime manifests as
...


GREEN
Attributes:
balance, healing, peace, compassion
It appears to be strongly connected to the natural world, notably vegetation and insect life.
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Green manifests as
*Due to Bridget's corruption of this slot, all headvoices who anchor into Green seem to have a high risk of traumatic resets. Nathaniel has infamously died four times (due to either murder or stabilization failure; he was Blue AND Green though), the Sage voice was brutally killed shortly after manifesting, and Cel's identity was in shreds for years.

 

JADE/ EVERGREEN
Attributes:
… 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in … manifests as
...


AQUA
Attributes:
Oddly, it appears to be connected to simple self-care, and a more childlike mindset.
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Aqua manifests as
...

 

CYAN

Attributes:
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Cyan manifests as

 

SKY

Attributes:
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in Sky manifests as
...


BLUE
Attributes:
communication, joy, innocence, hope
- It appears to be connected to the sky, and to reflections (not water, just reflections).
- Headvoices who hold this color (...)
- Instability in Blue manifests as the inability to speak, depression,
*Due to Missy's corruption of this slot, all headvoices who anchor into Blue have a high risk of dying. Nathaniel, Waldorf, and Kyanos have all experienced death at least once after anchoring here in the past-- Nat at Julie's hands (initially), Wally from a forced anchor freeze, and Kyanos from major stabilization failure.


INDIGO
Attributes:
truth, insight, awareness, gentleness, self-sacrifice
- Headvoices who hold this color (...)
- Instability in Indigo manifests as panic, fear, paranoia, and confusion. This was notably visible in Leon when he first tentatively anchored into this slot.
...

 

PURPLE
Attributes:
… 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in … manifests as


VIOLET
Attributes:
protection, truth, spirituality, honor, benevolence, devotion, wisdom, integrity
- Headvoices who hold this color typically dedicate or devote themselves to the protection of something, either a person or an idea. They are highly insightful and are masters of diplomacy. They also seem to have an inherent and powerful spiritual side, and greatly value integrity in this sense in both themselves and in others.
- Instability in Violet manifests as purposelessness, the need to control, doubt,
...


PINK
Attributes:
closeness, compassion, softness, elegance, union of opposites
- Headvoices who hold this color have shockingly dichotomous but non-split personalities, often displaying two opposite qualities or aspects without self-conflict (e.g. rage and gentleness).
- Instability in Pink manifests as hatred, spite, manipulation, and violence. All Pink voices have the potential to quickly become unstable so they are treated with caution.
*Due to Julie's corruption of this slot, all headvoices who anchor into Pink seem invariably tied to the trauma of sexual abuse, either as sufferers or preventors.

 

CERISE
Attributes:
… 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in … manifests as

 

GRAY
Attributes:
… 
Headvoices who hold this color (...)
Instability in … manifests as


WHITE
Attributes:
conscious, structure, order, stability, individuality, innocence, knowledge, creation through objects 
- It shows a connection to rainbows, and it displays a similar iridescence.
- Headvoices who hold this color can freely shape ANY energy, but can only work with what is given. They can change their form if they desire, but this must be deliberate and stable. They can freely edit headspace energy, but must stay within creation limits. They also can control what memories are put into the archives, although their access to the entirety of data is limited. White voices also seem to have difficulty moving through time.
- Instability in White manifests as disconnection, the inability to feel emotion, suicide
- It is one of the two "core" monochrome energies of headspace. As such, its holders must be protected, as sufficient damage or corruption to a White core can damage the structure of headspace just as severely.


BLACK
Attributes:
unconscious, community, mutability, mystery, potential, understanding, creation through people
- It shows a connection to the night sky, and it displays an oilslick-like iridescence. Black energy is also said to taste like sugar.
- Headvoices who hold this color have highly mutable bodies, but cannot control this well; it tends to move constantly. They can "bring out the potential" of ANY headspace energy, even beyond limits, but cannot force changes. They also have full access to memory archives, but unless something is put in there, it cannot be accessed. Black voices also seem to have difficulty moving through space.
- Instability in Black manifests as loss of impulse control, loss of self, addiction
- It is one of the two "core" monochrome energies of headspace. As such, its holders must be protected, as sufficient damage or corruption to a Black core can damage the substance of headspace just as severely.




SYSTEM MECHANICS
(aka how stuff works? its really bizarre sometimes)
...
...
It is possible for an anchored headvoice to die, and later "resurrect" without warning. This is because, if headspace has decided that individual "is supposed to live," it will actively prevent them from staying dead, or even dying in the first place, regardless of headvoice interference. The most notable examples of resurrection are Nathaniel and Infinitii, while the most notable example of nigh-immortality is Laurie.







prismaticbleed: (shatter)
2015-05-23 10:50 pm

a talk underground

 

 

SESSION PARTICIPANTS

KNIFE RAZOR MULBERRY SUGAR ALGORITH
CANNON OVERLOAD JEMMA CHOCOLOCO JEWEL


(post-entry note from Jay: I'm uploading this three days later but no one labeled their speech well so I apologize profusely if any sentences are misattributed. I've done the absolute best I can with this.)



All right. Oh, is it recording? I'm sorry, I didn't know it--



I have no idea how to do this.

The AP is getting confused. Give it time to record what we're saying first.

Are there mistranslation issues?

Always. It can only do so much, translating from thought speech into words. Written words.

Hm. Well, it is worth the effort, to see if we can do this alone.

Didn’t you say you wanted music on?

To appease the creative ones, yes. They're rather impatient that we're doing this instead of writing music anyway.

I can wait, you guys give it a try. Just don't stay up ALL night I guess.

That's what I want to start at. I have emotional investment in this. WHY is--

Why what?

Why are so many fronters depressed about dealing with headspace? I mean, like that one, the young ones..

They don't want to be depressed. Their role is separate than ours. So, they get depressed when we show up because they don't want to be involved in this stuff. Simple as that.

You're the protector of innocence, you should know.

That's why. I should know. And I do. If there's one thing I've noticed about the kids in the System, on the outside that is, it's that they don't want to lose their innocence "again." So she's impatient with us because she doesn't want… it's not that she doesn't want us to exist, I don't think. It's more like… she doesn't want the reason we exist to exist.

We come out for a reason, and she doesn't want to think about that.

Right. Thanks.

Not a problem.

So… Cannon?

Hmh?

Did you… you said you had an investment in this.

Music.

Oh, that's right, sorry. Can we pause this?

Momentarily, sure. Should we get Jewel to do that?

No, don't get her involved in this.

I think she's hanging around anyway.

Is she? Jewel, are we getting in your way?

No, it's just surreal to see this typing up on my screen! I wanna write stuff and I've got LOT of League things to do as always but this is cool too. Just you're right. I get kind of miffed about the whole "upstairs" thing because it's so moody.

That's what I want to talk about. The "moodiness." There's a REASON why we're so "moody" and it's not a good one. But it's a reasonable one.

Still, I wanna live without it. So don't take long.

"Kid," we've got to take as long as we need to, if we don't deal with this it won't go away.

Are you absolutely sure? I mean I'M fine.

Sure you're fine, you're a kid. The kids weren't allowed to be touched.

…Are you sure you're Cannon?

I'm an older Cannon. It's been a while since I was out, you know. 2009. I've changed since then, I had time enough to dissolve and die and whatever else happened to me. Now I'm rooted inside and life is different, you know? So I'm different.

You tried to kill us. You DID kill us.

Yeah, I'm really ticked off about that by the way.

I got off scot-free. No hard feelings.

Algorith.

Just joking around, Sugar. I don't got no hard feelings personally. But the whole thing is a blur.

Everything is a blur, is anyone else ticked off about that too?

Yes.

I'm profoundly worried about it.

Where's Razor?

Over there.

Jewel, why are you asking about Razor?

She's cool. I mean I know about you guys and she strikes me as pretty cool, I dunno. I guess I've got a fondness for creatures like her.

Edgy?

Psycho?

She's not 'psycho,' Algorith, that’s the concern we're having today actually. Razor, are you all right?

They ruined my knives. They ruined my razors. They're not holy anymore.

Since when did you care about your weapons being 'holy?'

Since always. Since I knew what they were. Atonement. Not you.

Excuse me?

Sugar, don't slip.

You're not an Atoner. You joined us later. You showed up to kill the bad ones. The hackers. I didn't.

You showed up rather differently, Razor.

I wasn't myself then, you know. All I know is this. The cutting things. And they ruined them.

They did not. They cannot change this for you.

…But they make it hard. They make it so it's not happy anymore. It's not art. It's 'business.'

…Sorry.

For slipping?

Yeah. I guess I'm still unstable on the inside.

You've always been unstable, Sugar, that I have realized. I can't help but feel it's related to your anchor.

Yeah, can we talk about that at long last? We're in here for a reason. The hackers are screwing things up. They're ruining atonement, they're not apologizing for their actions--

Hackers never apologize.

I mean they're not feeling sorry for what they've done.

Did they ever?

Geez, just-- just listen. Hackers. The NEW kind. They're not apologizing for what they're doing to the body when it's OUR body, and they KNOW it, don't they?

…Is that the question?

Is it?

What about Jemma? You brought the girl in here, she hasn't said a word.

She's quiet. I don't think she's used to operating on the inside yet either. At least, without her daemon around.

Yeaaah, don't bring him in here.

I don't have the right to.

There's a really massive brain fog around you guys, just saying.

I've noticed. It's making conversation rather difficult.

Is that just because of time gaps, or do we not have enough of a presence in here to talk yet?

Could be people blocking us out.

Hence the topic for the night. Hackers and their indifference towards everyone else in the System.

"Else?" Mul, I don't think anyone here considers them part of the System.

True, that is true.



So. Tonight. Let's just… take this slow. I'm not used to this A.P. thing either, that's confusing.

Yes, it is.

So hackers. Jemma decided to atone tonight because no one's been doing so and she wouldn't stand for it?

I had to push through apathy to do it. No one cares.

WE care.

No one in the body cares obviously. They said my emotions were fake. I was upset and I was sad too, but they said that there wasn't a problem? Without saying anything. It's more of a… a thick white distance. You know the, Knife you saw the fake snow that's around at Christmas?

Yes.

It's like that. Big, thick white gauzy blocks between me and them. Between my emotions and their feeling them. Or the body feeling them. I don't know. They just won't let me feel anything, there's this unspoken conviction or belief in them that "they're doing nothing wrong."

That is a LIE.

I know, but that's the problem. They DON’T care.

Do they feel nothing?

They do. I just…

They feel no guilt.

Jessica earlier labeled herself a "psychopath" with pride. She feels no regret, no empathy, and she's rather smug about it. That shows you what sort of people we're dealing with, Knife.

…But the children.



They're hurting the children.

Are they?

Aren't they? The children get the aftereffects of this, don't they? Unless Jeremiah…

I think they shut off the whole thing. They didn't want to be caught anymore so they shut off the whole entire thing, no one gets aftereffects at all because they "cancelled" those or something.

How do you know all this?

I'm tied to this. I'm a previous Host, or what you call it. I'm the most strongly tied to this sort of direct abuse because I was alive when this hell started being "justified" on the outside. So seeing that hell on the INSIDE is really getting me mad.

It would.

Yeah, it is. And I'm upset, too, because I don't know what to do about it.

I'm depressed.

We all are.

That's making it hard to fight back.

That might be part of the fog.

Probably. Fog is numbness, and that sounds like that's what we're dealing with.

Why don't they realize the harm of their actions?

Because to them there IS no harm. "It's not hurting anyone!" That's the Tumblr idiocy we internalized and it's why I'm one of the ones that hate that website. All these hedonistic teenyboppers running around acting like anything that "feels good" IS good. And we internalized that stupid mindset EVEN IF it wasn't true for us. Because we "had to."

That's a big topic slated for discussion, by the way.

Which one?

The internalization, and how that deals with alters, or headvoices. Survival and logic. We're born in order to protect our life in some way, so in some cases, 'evil' alters are created because they, for whatever reason, offer the most chance of 'survival' in that situation.

That's messed up.

I know it is, but it appears to be what's happening.

So we've got abusive alters because the System decided that THEY'D keep us alive??

Think about it, Sugar. If you have an alter who is incapable of feeling guilt, or shame, or regret, then it prevents us from killing ourselves over every humiliating thing we suffer. I suppose after so long of being hacked, especially with this constant bombardment of messages saying "you must like this, you must want this, your soul requires it, the world demands it, you cannot run from it, running is wrong," et cetera. There are a bunch of conflicting mindsets about this.

What's conflicting?

Our mindsets versus theirs. We know what we need, what we really want, et cetera. The 'world' does not. Yet we're stuck living in it, outside at least, and that's where these hacker fronters are coming into being-- to survive.

That's suicide though!! What kind of survival is it if it's killing us inside??

It's not killing them, though. They don't care at all. That's the thing.

Rrrrrgh!

Sugar don't lose your hair.

I'm sorry I'm just-- my role's been such a mess since I showed up here because I don't know HOW to protect anyone.

You're protecting Laurie, aren't you?

No. …No, I… I don't know how. I'm scared.

Of what?

Of the things that go after her. They're pure Plague, Algorith. I'm close enough to the White. I don't want them eating me from the inside out, after I've seen what they've done to the Cores in the past.

Hosts. Cores now applies to the Jewel bloodline only, and they're rather impervious.

Well that's good. But I…

You're scared of being corrupted?

We all are, Algorith?

…I guess I can't blame you.

Aren't you?

Hey, I didn't die in the massacre, I figure Cannon had to have some reason for missing me.

I didn't find you.

Well, that's reason enough.

But you realize I was ONLY killing you people because at the time I was CONVINCED you were ALL unsalvageably corrupted by the Tar and the Plague, right? I saw what 'we' were going through at that time, and how NO ONE was doing anything about it, at least not in my eyes, and so I took matters into my own hands. I had had it. There was one too many hacks, and you just LET it happen, and I thought "to hell with all of it. Five years after I died and this is still happening. To hell with this, I'm ending it." So I tried.

Weren't you with Jessica, though? Isn't she a hacker?

Listen, I don't know what I was doing then, whoever she was she was hellbent on killing you too. I figured it was for the same reason.

Was it Jessica, though, or was it Jezebel?

Probably Jezebel. Jessica doesn't exist on the inside.

Well there you have it.

Still.

Still what?

Still I can't believe this is still happening. The hacks.

Well now we know why. People don't care.

Hi Overload.

Hi.

You just stopping by or are you sticking around?

Either. This stuff is getting overwhelming anyway so it doesn't matter.

Is it?

Listen, what did we come in here to discuss tonight? Let's stop rambling and type about it.

The hackers. There are people who don't care.

Jasmine.

Yes. And Jessica, maybe.

And "the pagan," whoever she is.

That's Jasmine.

Is it?

Yeah. She got her name over the past week.

Is Jennifer a hacker?

No. But she paves the way for them.



Hey-- I thought I told you not to bring him in here.

I didn't. He just hangs around me.

Listen it doesn't matter if Chocoloco's around or not, he won't harm anyone.

It's not that, he feels scary.

Daemons do, from what I've heard.

You're unfazed by this?

Listen, I probably have a "daemon" myself, from what I've heard. I'm dark enough not to care. I've got enough edges to handle something like that in the room. Hackers. They aren't atoning and they don't care and they are now starting to justify their actions with such conviction that the subconscious is jumping on them.

What is their main conviction?

It's tied to the "logic" predisposition I mentioned earlier, Knife. At some point, the moral fear of being "unholy" trumped all sense of self-preservation.

Jessica doesn't seem to care a bit about being 'unholy,' she revels in it.

So I've noticed. But she isn't a sexual hacker, either. She's a body abuser, but that's it.

So Jasmine's the other sort?

Yes.

I'm gonna kill her.

Please do.

Not now, we need to discuss this.

I didn’t say I was going after her now, Knife. It's late and I'd have to find her. That sort of thing takes time.

I'll find her for you. Tomorrow, maybe.

There's a strong self-preservation drive around her.

What the hell?? I thought you just told me it doesn't care!!

It cares when it's "main fronter" is being threatened, the person who is currently ensuring that we "survive" according to what has been dictated as "correct behavior."

Man. …It's infuriating, all of it, it's nonsense.



So what do we do, Mulberry?

Honestly Knife I don't know. Reprogram the subconscious.

Which means…? What's the belief we need to program out?

That sex is mandatory for survival. This body is not only traumatized by it, but it does not want it by a biological standpoint either. Forgive me for this language, I'm sorry. But these fronters, they have apparently internalized the "spiritual messages" from outside that sex is an inherent quality of the spirit, and have mangled that thought to the point where they believe that if they DON'T have sex, then they are morally corrupt, and therefore not a true soul, et cetera.

What the hell.

It's complicated, I know.

Wasn't Jay working on this? Fixing it?

Jay is impervious to this, just as the Jewel Cores are. I've realized this.

So… do we let him out, or?

No. That fails to work, he gets switched out.

Oh come on.

I can try. From now on I can try, if they do.

Jemma we are not cut out for that sort of work. It is not our job.

Then whose is it, Chocoloco? If Jay and his daemon can't do it, if WE can't do it as retributors and atoners and mourners… then who can do it? Those hackers are blocking everyone.



I don't know.

Is this a problem we can even solve tonight?

Not in stream-of-consciousness mode we can't. Leave it to Jay and give him the data, see if he and Laurie can figure things out. He's got enough data to do it I'm sure.

I thought you said he switched out with this sort of thing.

Not if he's unattached to it. Only if he's in the body does he get switched out, he literally can't handle that or he dies, just like Laurie. He can handle this as a concept, he's completely detached from the side of this that we see.

So that's why they were hacking him so easily…

Hacking through him. Past him. Jay is untouched, that I see. He's pure, that's HIS function. Other ones aren't. There's the one that looks just like him and HE'S a whore at this point, he's someone we should watch out for.

He's all programming, I've heard?

You've heard of him?

I've seen him, firsthand. Remember when I first appeared here, "Jay" was the one I was atoning for. As it turns out there were many going by that name, then and now.

Which is why we're all looking for our own names lately, no exceptions.

Right. But back then… it was clear that there were more forces at work, when it was outlined to me. I'm sorry, it is terribly hard to talk in here.

Thank you, I was thinking the same thing.

Yeah, and you have a stronger anchor than all of us combined, probably.

Maybe, but you guys are all as real as me.

The fronters doubt it..

Tell them to bugger off.

Is that why we can't stop them either, Mulberry? They are outright rejecting our existence.

The hacker fronters call emotions "stupid" and they call us the same, yes.

All emotions except fake drama, that is.

They don't feel anything though. I can tell you that. It's just malice and pride.

So why are they doing this to us? To harm us?

Perhaps partly. These are more dangerous because their main motivation is blind obedience. It's hard to change a program when it's being reinforced by the outside, quite strongly.

Hm.

But we know better. That is our saving grace. WE know better. We just have to step back out front more often.

Good luck with that, it's easier said than done lately.

Better to have hope than to have nothing, though.

Eh, I guess you're right.

Knife should we write down the thing about the blood?

How do you know about the blood?

I'm looking at stuff. Trying to skim through your guys' memories and stuff to help you talk about it a little, if you need to. I can see stuff clearly a lot.

Is that why we can't talk in here? You're overshadowing us?

Maybe, sorry.

It probably is. Don't do that again, okay? This is difficult enough as it is.

Yeah but actually this is really impoirtant! I'M here and so are you!



You're right. That is significant.

So. Although I'm on the outside and you're on the inside this is still working. Which is really cool. And I'm looking at your memory like a movie and Knife was trying to drink the blood out of the washcloth but he had to spit it out because it tasted wrong or something.

I realized it was truly not meant to be eaten. It was bled out for a reason.

Why do you do the eating-blood thing anyway?

It is a symbolic thing, I suppose? Jay feels like he should have insight into it, he is very closely tied to this sot of sentiment…

Jay "feels?"

Jay is always around for us, all of us. He's the White core so his consciousness is tied to us all, even if he isn't around physically.

Is it easier for him to exist that way then?

Perhaps?

Probably, from what it says here.

Mulberry, you got the books?

Some books! Just a few. Enough to help. But Jay is notoriously noncorporeal whenever he gets the chance. It's easier for him to exist that way, yes.

Huh.

And I am aware that this 'ingestion' topic, especially of blood, has been rolling around in the collective mind lately. Jay is working on this topic and that data is accessible to me, to any of us really, as we are involved in this same agenda.

The atonement?

Retribution, yes, atonement, all of it. Jay carries aspects of it that none of us do.

Jay carries aspects of it that aren't quite "atonement," if you know what I mean. He stays innocent so he doesn't get 'punished.' But he carries the blood in his own way. So did I.

You carried the graves, didn't you? I heard of those.

Yes. All 42 of them, we counted. I've still got them. It's surreal.



Guys, perhaps we should close this up.

Already?

We aren't quite getting anywhere, are we? There is too much to discuss and we're rather unorganized for any conversation to happen.

That is true…

I am sorry. I insisted on a conversation and I wasn't quite sure what would happen, or if we would be able to have one at all.

No, it's all right, I'm glad we gave this a shot.

So am I.

Jemma, you didn't say much, and you're probably the main reason we're in here.

I know. I'm just sad and upset, it feels like talking won't do much to solve it. I think Mulberry Delta's right; we should just pass this information along to someone who can do something about it. Work through it.

Yeah, Central handles this better than we do…

We are not cut out for the complicated reasoning, as it were. Our job is rather… cut-and-dry.

He he he.

Haha, good one.

I was hoping that would get a laugh out of her.

Thank you Knife.

You're welcome, Razor.

Welp, I think that's about it then.

Who are you to say when we're done??

It feels done. I'll give this to Jay, tell him about it. Main concerns are the moral-less hackers, the subconscious 'logic' beliefs keeping them out, Mulberry?

Yes.

Okay, uh… basically figure out WHO is doing this stuff to you guys, WHY they're being ALLOWED to do that, even if it's a purely subconscious allowance, what with the logic things and all that… uh, figure out WHY they believe what they're doing is okay?

Well we know that, and it's not so much an "it's okay" thing so much as it's just a programming thing.

What's the difference?

Programming is deaf and dumb really. It doesn't care at all, for good or ill. It just… does things. It follows the script. If the script says kill someone, if the script says screw up someone's life big-time, they'll do it, without any remorse or second-guessing OR enjoyment, or guilt either, because "it's in the script! It's what I was told to do."

That's a very worrisome mindset.

It is. But I've been dealing with this mess with college, and you all have since you showed up too, I can see. It's all people saying "this is normal!" when even if it IS, it SHOULDN'T BE. And that's the core of the problem, right Overload?

I'm only in here because the stuff that they're doing to you causes the stuff that triggers ME. I really freaking hate it, and if there's anything I can do to stop them doing that stuff, then I will.

I daresay we all know your triggers?

Look in your book, they're in there probably. Noises, feelings, overload. Sensory hell. And SO MUCH of it is tied to YOU guys and your battles. It gets WORSE after hacks, so much worse I want to actually freaking DIE.



So yeah, I wanna help if I can. Just to get this freaking horrible stress to stop, if nothing else.

Thank you. I appreciate that well enough.

Good. Now I'm outta here 'cause like Jewel said, it feels like we're done and besides this robe feels horrible and I think we just need to dissociate and calm down for a while. See ya.

I don't know if 'dissociating' is key here?

Probably 'unplugging' from the stress is, if that's what they call it. Hence the music?

I am so sorry, I never put it on…

That's fine, I think this worked out well enough anyways.

It did. So! We're done here? Any last words or whatever? Jemma?

What?

You got us in here, you stood up to someone and got atonement happening. You tried to feel something in the face of those bastards. I'm proud of you for that, for what it's worth. There's too few people up here who can still do that, I think.

Like you?

Like always me. I was born from rage about this. I'm not gonna lose it. Sugar you might be sharing my anchor, maybe that's why you're slipping?

No, I'm more of a Protector. Of the innocent. The untouched.

Have you been doing that though?



Sorry, I don't mean to condemn you or anything, I'm just saying maybe you should do that more actively for it to switch over? Otherwise we're just sharing the same job and no offense, but I think I have more weight in this than you. Seniority. Sorry.

No, don't apologize, that's a good idea. …I'm sure there are untouched ones in here.

Man, that's sad.

There's always Laurie. She needs protection more than any of us, I daresay.

Laurie?

She's our Chastity Protector.

I've seen how Jay panics whenever she shows the slightest hint of weakness or hesitation. Confusion, especially. She's as fragile as he is, in her own way. The strong ones always are.

An oxymoron, Knife?

Not quite. It seems the ones like her and Jay are especially targeted by the Tar and Plague. They're fragile because they are so strong, they… they doubt themselves.

Sounds like they need a different kind of strength.

Additional strength. Yes.

Do you have a headache, man?

Yes, and I apologize. Mulberry, do close this up. I feel we have talked enough and I do not want to end this on a negative note.

Yeah, you look stressed as hell.

Aha, I am sorry. It is just… overwhelming.

That's what I said!

Where is she?

Hell if I know.

Somewhere we should be. Cannon, can you close this?

Me? Why?

Because you have the most say in this. As a previous Core. Host.

Both, in my time. And sure I'll close it up. Jewel are you around?

…Did she actually leave?

Maybe that's where the headache's coming from, man, it all went to you.

Why me? I don't have the must pull in this.

Maybe you do. Leader of the Retributors and all.



Really Knife, you're too humble. I'll close this up for you. But it's going to take a bit before that stress goes away if I remember it right.

I'll be fine. Don't worry about me.

Yeah but your sister's already worrying.

Is she?

…What did you do to him?

Nothing, nothing Razor. It's just stress.

Close this up.

Well, there's the final say.

About time though.

Isn't that a thing for Xangas?

Must be an initiation process.

You seem a little lighter than you were when we first got in here, Cannon.

I feel a LOT lighter. It's just… nice to be alive again. To feel alive, really.

…The fog's lifting, Cannon.

Yeah, well, too late now. Oh. Wait, that's why?

What?

I'm splinching with Hatchet.

You're what?

Co-fronting. They're bleeding into each other. The body must be trying to get another social fronter out to-- oh, there goes our link.

All right, last semi-coherent sentence, everyone follow up on this, Jewel do what you said you would, if I have closing rights for this then close this now. Thank you.


12:11 AM may 24th 2015

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)
2015-05-14 04:18 am

may 13 2015




(massive trigger warning for this entire entry; that is a note to self as much as anyone else)

(uncensored for the sake of the equally brutal subject matter)












I am going to be totally fcking blunt about these goddamn idiots because this ISN'T GOING ANYWHERE and I don't know how the fck to talk about it and I don’t understand and im scared and I'm sad and I'm tired and I'm numb. and I just don’t care anymore, that's the problem

there is
no lets go all the way back

childhood, no understanding of sexuality whatsoever. memory also missing.
objectified passively by female family members. also disturbed by behavior of fellow girls in classes. didn't fit in with boys either. age 13 realized I wanted to be a boy instead
anyway
I must have had a vague idea of sex because by 7th-8th grade sex ed I was already terrified and LITERALLY DISSOCIATING to get through the class.
also when on that one "date" with billy I remember being vaguely worried he would rape me (we were alone and I wasn't interested in being a 'girlfriend' and I think he seemed upset?) but my only response was to DISSOCIATE AGAIN and just passively decide to "run if he tried"

but that was still age 13. I have no idea what led to that

also age 13 I should mention I DID like "girls" but it WASN'T SEXUAL but it WAS SENSUAL and I didn’t fcking understand it at all.
important clarification: I ONLY LIKED "NONHUMAN" GIRLS
remember "skittygirl," around the time I started reading TMM, they had the chaste-nudity transformation scenes, same thing with sailor moon. I was fascinated by the sailor moon ones. I would be utterly ashamed and watch the vhs tapes in private because I kept watching the transformations.
BUT I was not attracted to them. I was NOT sexually aroused. I was not even interested in dating or romancing them. the very thought of that was disgusting. but something in me was sincerely fascinated by those female figures, almost aesthetically, almost as an idea, not a body.
I used to draw skittygirl in the back of my tablet, secretly, in very light pencil so no one would see. I remember there were two pictures I especially loved and did not know why.
I've never talked about this but it's important
one was a small one, of her lying in the woods under a tree, sleeping. she was naked with her tail covering her private parts (or where they'd be if she had any), and of course she had no breasts so that was fine.
the other was my favorite. I loved it and I lost it in slc and that makes me oddly sad. it was a picture of her again unclothed, but floating like she was in space or underwater. she appeared seated, her legs were slightly bent beneath her, tilted to the left for modesty. she had her arms lightly wrapped around her chest. her eyes were closed, but there were tears in them. and her face bore that expression that others labeled as "sadness" but which to me was some nameless deep painful feeling dearer than anything else. and I would always look at that picture, blushing bright red hoping no one saw me, because I could not explain why I was looking at it, let alone why I drew it, or why I even liked it at all. I had no answers then and I really don’t have any now, that's why I'm still hitting trauma and that's why I'm typing this

there was one day on the bus when I was reading tmm issue #2 I think, it had ichigo transforming on the right page. angelbee looked over my shoulder from behind (I didn't see her there) and suddenly asked "why is she naked?" in a slightly accusatory, but joking voice. I saw the bus driver's eyes flicker up to me in the mirror and I froze in total dread and terror.
1. she was not naked and I did not want people thinking I was a pervert
2. the very thought of looking at a naked person made me sick, and I was terrified that her accusation was correct in some way, and I was a sexual deviant/ whore/ etc.
I dissociated totally at that second and I don’t know what "i" said or did after that
but I was afraid to read those books on the bus from then on, let alone anywhere.


the eating disorder was tied to sexuality too
I read an article today someone mentioned this, and bang it was right back in my head
I don’t think I ever wanted to look womanly. I don’t remember, there was a LOT of programming-- my mother & grandmother literally praised me for "filling out" and would always "help me be pretty." so I just kind of swallowed that for a while. but I remember I liked wearing sports bras way more than regular ones, all the time. and I despised skirts, I think I actually cried at the idea of having to wear one as a uniform in high school?
I still can't forget the day my parents had me walk down the school hallway in that skirt, I have no idea why, they were saying I "looked so pretty" BUT, but my grandmother said something about my behind looking attractive or something? I don’t even fcking know, she literally had me walk away from her to watch how my behind was moving, like it was "sexy" or something, she PRAISED this, I felt so uncomfortable and objectified but guess what I did? GUESS WHAT I DISSOCIATED because "feeling uncomfortable" meant "I'M the problem!" and "I was NOT ALLOWED to disagree with what was "good for me"" therefore I was gone.

but I remember by age 15 I was almost hospitalized for anorexia
I didn't know genesis then, I think I had just discovered NiGHTS, maybe I was even 14?
but it was all about wanting to be thin. tiny. flat. I didn't want breasts. I didn't want my mother's hips. god willing I never wanted to look like "other girls," although I'd never use that phrase as it felt wrong. but I saw their weirdly soft arms and hands and legs, that bizarre sort of uniformity all their bodies had, with their "innie" navels and their big chests and their rounded figures. I never ever wanted to look like that. I wanted to be a wiry young fiery tomboy forever, and when I was told that I was going to grow up into a "young woman," with all the voluptuous sexuality that got soaked into that term, I wasn't even terrified-- I couldn't cope with that much terror. my mind just blankly decided, burying all emotions due to an inability to handle them, that "I just won't look like that then."
and that's when the starving started. high school was bliss in that sense because I left the house around 5am, and didn't get home until 4pm or later, and I didn't have to eat ANYTHING that entire time. so for four years, I didn't. well almost, the teachers/parents got worried and I started packing salads around junior year I think, but even that was acutely shameful and distressing for me… people watching me eat made me feel so dirty, so wrong. I'll talk about that more later, it's complex. but I couldn't eat in front of anyone ever. I remember there was at least one day I was starving and could not go without eating even if I wanted too (I was getting dizzy and cold), and I think I took a half a sandwich or something? into the girls' bathroom. and I went into the last stall and waited until everyone left and then I very quietly ate what I could. I remember being terribly sad because I felt SO ALIEN in that school, I wanted to not feel like a freak BUT I DIDN'T WANT ACCEPTANCE EITHER, because to be "accepted" by those kinds of people would be frightening. being alone all the time was kind of sad at times, because I felt unlikable and flawed, even if I didn't understand why… but the alternative was worse. when genesis showed up in 2005 that made my life so blissfully better, I hope he realizes he literally saved my sanity for the most part.

they put me on meds for depression around the time my weight dropped to 100 lbs and I remember I put on 20 pounds. I remember standing in the kitchen one day and seeing the fat collecting on my stomach and just feeling the floor bottom out. it was existentially unbearable. that's where one of our self-abusive alters is locked in time, in that pill-pudgy long-haired green-uniformed state, age 15 or 16 or so, crushed with blinding fear to the point where they felt nothing. that was the first time in our life that the body LEGITIMATELY felt like a prison.
I don't know if julie was touching us by that time or not but she probably was

about that
not yet? I don’t know
I keep jumping from topic to topic this is very stream of consciousness. also very depersonalized. it's just data I can't be a person and talk. anyway I should make a list and print it out and give it to the therapist, of all the topics, also then use that list for a xanga session, we need one, or one hundred

where were we
high school
don't remember it.
except there was one day in religion class. only day I remember, we were sitting on the far left row, three or four seats down. the pastor passed out papers about sexuality, no idea what it said because I refused to look at it. he wanted us to read it aloud, each person reading a paragraph, starting at the far left of the class. so I was going to have to read paragraph #4.
I have no fcking idea how we did it. not only did we dissociate so acutely that we didn't hear a damn word anyone else was saying, but we SOMEHOW were able to fake "not having the paper" and we got the person behind us to pick up reading instead of us. we weren't called out on it and everything was fine. but yeah after the coast was clear, we were gone again. mind blank.
we wore stockings all the time, dark green, we still felt exposed all the time. if we fell in a stairwell we not only felt ugly and childish and dirty, with people staring at us, but we also… you guessed it… dissociated. the shame was too great. not only did we fall so clumsily, like a fool, but we were wearing such an exposing getup… it was terrible. when you trip and fall in a skirt you not only lose all sense of dignity and respectability, but you then feel like a dirty, babyish object. I felt filthy. I felt so filthy all the time at that age

you notice that disturbing sentence, "babyish object," I don't know why the fck that's so true but it IS. it always has been and still is, I don’t know why

there was another article we read today. let me quote it.
"Youth is sexualized for the same things purity culture advocates for: purity, innocence, “untouched”, inexperienced, etc."
basically if you're "undamaged goods" you're "more desirable" or some shit
and our DAMN MIND immediately thinks "uh-oh I have to make sure I'm desirable" like WHO THE FCK CARES
WHY DO YOU "WANT" THAT DO YOU EVEN REALIZE WHAT YOU'RE SAYING
this is what I mean about fcking PROGRAMS


I look like a kid. Okay? In my mind's eye I LOOK like a kid, somehow. I carry a lot of the traits.

I find it disturbing that Julie did too. She was the internal manifestation of everything we saw as "sexual and therefore lethally threatening," but… she had pigtails, she popped bubblegum, she wore ribbons, she wore pink. The only thing non-childish about her was her bust and her scanty clothing. But that just hit me now.
The opposite… we realized in therapy. "Womanly" women, those who are built big in the hips and chest, "motherly" women OR even worse, "sensual" women… scare the shit out of us. They terrify us totally. I don't know why. But we have no adults in our System as a result. No one is "grown up" because for us, "growing up" meant growing into that sort of loud, skanky sensual shit. Perfume clouds and fake lights and tight dresses and jewelry.
Guess what we had to do as a youth.

God this fcking hurts. It fcking hurts.
When we were younger we were dolled up all the time. As a child we were in beauty pageants. We always had to wear caked-on makeup, lots of jewelry, fancy dresses, heels… it scares me now. I was like seven fcking years old and they had me dressed like a grown woman. Back then I don't fcking remember, I probably just thought it was cool to wear jewelry and look like a princess-- because I wanted the power and the gems and the dragons. I didn't give a shit how "pretty" I was, especially not according to other people. Actually I NEVER thought of what "other people" thought of me, that was a constant. But… looking back it's disturbing now. God. How did I never ask myself if maybe some subconscious treatment got into our brain from that.
So we were, however "passively" or "innocently," sexualized in that aesthetic manner as a child. I don't know about anything else. I need to sit down.

When I say parents, I mean female parents, my dad/grandfather had NO hand in any of this which is why common "purity culture" baffles me. There were like NO men in my life at all, besides my brothers of course, who I identified with. But yeah, when other people talk about patriarchal bullshit I get confused at first, because that very same bullshit was perpetuated by women in my life. Same source, unusual application.

Teenage years… I remember feeling the pressure to be "as busty as possible" because my mom/grandmother were actually DISAPPOINTED in me being built smaller, I remember one day (all our memory flashes are existential you notice) standing in the bathtub, and being suddenly acutely aware that the voice in my head saying "I need to get bigger (in that sense)" was NOT ME, and that way deep down under that I actually didn't want them to grow at all. It was disturbing to realize that part of me was actively fighting ME, that there was a "whole other consciousness" driving my body that was at TOTAL ODDS with what my personal soul actually wanted.
That "other" is still around and they are making life a living hell but we're not talking about that right now

I don't want to talk about late high school. 2008 or whenever. Q. He doesn't deserve any of the shit we've stuck onto his memory and I will tell you why, it hit me why this morning.
He was INNOCENT. He was ALWAYS INNOCENT, he did NOTHING WRONG, BUT!!!! BUT HE DIDN'T UNDERSTAND THAT WE DID NOT FIT INTO THE EXPECTATIONS HE HAD OF A "GIRL"
Hell I don't think WE even said anything until it became so traumatic we snapped and people started screaming at him online (which I only know about because there's a screencap of it somewhere? used to be at least, surreal).
But. He was nice. He is nice. He went for the whole traditional dating thing, dinner and a movie, a walk outside, kisses goodnight, etc. At least I think so.
Honestly it was so confusing. We were so hyper-programmed at that time that we couldn't make sense of our own feelings without putting other peoples labels and scripts onto them. We loved him dearly as a friend. We loved that he was interested in the same stuff we were-- dreams, psychology, OCs, ELO, poetry and stuff. He shared our interests and that was UNHEARD OF for us. Of course we loved him for it. But that's not loving a person, not really. That's loving the reflection of yourself IN that person.
I didn't notice until I found an old IRC printout just… how shallow we really were around him. How contrived our responses were, how little we actually talked. And that breaks my heart, to wonder if maybe he fell in love with a program, with a mask, precisely because that's what it was built for. We were groomed, from childhood, on exactly how to be the "proper young lady" and we learned HOW to talk and act and walk and be. We learned EXACTLY how to make people happy, how to stay safe and innocuous and unassuming, we learned exactly how to be what other people wanted. We were "perfect" because perfect is just a set of surface traits, and we were nothing underneath.
That became pretty profoundly clear once he met us in person.
…It hit me just how tangled that first "I love you" got. I remember the person (spinny?) on the porch, with Genesis, being scared to say it, nervous as hell. But… they felt that sort of love for so many people around that time and none of them ever panned out. It WASN'T "love," not the kind that settles in the heart like an ember, not real love. It wasn't even attraction, or infatuation, or romantic shit. It was "I love you as an idea." It really was, and that breaks my heart, and that's terrible. "I love you because you listen to me talk, and you're nice, and I have NEVER had friendships before, let alone ones as nice as this, so I literally cannot tell the difference between platonic and romantic love."
Everything we learned about "romance" we got from comic books. We were a walking shojo manga. We didn't even mean half of what we said; we were just so damn good at acting and emulating, that we were able to "get into character" of who we were copying and never even questioned it. Then… then came the aftermath.
I know that like a month after that "I love you" part of us hated him. It was because now, he wanted to be our "boyfriend." Now he was being romantic. And so we no longer "loved" him because to us, this wasn't the boy we "loved" in the first place. Now he no longer existed in that floaty, intangible creative space where we could love ANYTHING. Now he was a REAL PERSON, now he was a HUMAN BEING, somewhere off in Salt Lake City, now he was a boy with a body and a life and he wanted to meet us and god damn it but we didn't want any of that, we didn't want anything to do with him anymore, once he stopped being a dream, once he stopped feeling like an extension of ourself.
We couldn't "lie" or act anymore after a certain time period anyway. I know 2009 we didn’t talk at all? I think? Time was weird. But by 2009 headspace was now front-and-center permanently, no more fake personae running the show unchecked. That put a nail in the coffin of any "relationship" too.

But… bottom line is the kid was innocent. He had NO IDEA what was actually going on. To be honest WE were the dishonest ones, whether we realized it or not, we strung him along thinking we were some sort of ideal nice pretty girl, when in reality we were just "acting the way he'd like us"… we always did. "Present yourself in a socially acceptable way." Learn how to say JUST the right things, always, so people like you… basically, be a puppet. Be a doll. Be a pretty little doll so people love you.
But damn it if you really love a doll you will love that thing until it's old and broken and worn down and patchy, and then you will love it until it's dust and beyond. If you're going to love a person you'd better love them the same way, who the fck cares if their face is painted or not, who cares if their words are golden or flowery or sweet or not. You fall in love with the new-car-smell and that's not what the fcking car is about. I hope you get what I'm trying to say because this is frustrating and it's not even the biggest point.

I don't remember the trip in 2010, not right now, I'd have to sit and REALLY dig through memories and I do not have any "spoons" right now whatsoever so that's not going to happen tonight, plus I'm still typing, it's 1AM, I don't give a shit this is important.

2012. That trip, there are a few things I remember, let's please review them again, the kid was innocent, that's why we "hated" him. We DIDN'T. We hated the dissonance that we could not resolve. We hated the fact that here was this sweet, wonderful, nice kid, who (by that time) we DID love as an actual human being, as a person, albeit platonically… here he was, doing things that were so fcking terrifying to us and he didn't mean to. He didn't realize it, he didn't intend anything bad, it was just a product of past and circumstance, and he got stuck in the middle. We hated what we saw in him, that wasn't even him. And I am so sorry.

Few things. One, the infamous "Q thing," which we refuse to call that anymore, the moment in the kitchen when he put a hand on our face and just looked at us in this way we didn't understand and still don't. someone called it the "good night jenny" phenomenon (wow that's horribly ironic) because it was this romantic thing? like when people are romantic they do these weird, melodramatic, sappy things? because they CARE? and we don't understand it at all, even if we think "well if they care that's really nice I'm glad" but when it happens to US it is TERRIFYING.
so here this boy is, hand on the left side of our face I think? giving us this odd look and wait a minute. wait.
we were smiling FAKELY. I know that because we were SUPER dissociated and about three feet behind the eyeballs already. plus frozen in fear because hello physical contact. but. BUT.
maybe he saw that. maybe he suspected that. god maybe he SAW something was up but didn't know WHAT, that's what that weird look probably was, he looked CONCERNED and we couldn't understand it because we were too busy smiling like a fcking poster and trying to guess how we were supposed to "properly react" in such a situation, ignoring the screaming alarms going off in the head. like trying to hold a fcking catwalk pageant with the fire alarm going off. that sort of cheap ignorance for the sake of "looking pretty" and "holding to standard."
but god maybe he had a feeling. I feel so so so bad now.
but we called it the "Q thing" because
god
chaos did the same thing, he always knew, he's capable of romance, we're not, god we're sorry we're so damn difficult to live with. that must be so hard to deal with.
there's nothing wrong with touching people in innocent ways like that but even that sentence has me dissociating and stopping breathing and that's the problem

to us there is no such thing as "innocent touch"
NO SUCH THING
it fcking sucks, it breaks my heart, and THAT is why there are so many goddamned abusive alters in here,

we were talking about this with the therapist.
as a child we had no personal space really. the brothers did. we didn't. we didn't have our own room. we didn't have our own bed. there were several times when we'd be trying to get dressed in our room and the mom/grandmother would just walk in on us, half-naked. we'd scream and try to cover ourselves and they'd either (mom) get snippy and mad that I hadn't locked the door, shaming me for it before leaving, or (grandmother) say "what are you getting upset about! I'm not looking at you" and proceed to do whtever the fck they wanted to do while we assumedly froze or hid or something, I don't know
there was one time at a fair, we had to get dressed in the car? not the first time
but this time was bad because the windows werent really tinted and we were in a realy public place,the mom had us go in the back seat and literally get changed. this memory is odd because I only remmeber two things: one, the fact that we were in the car, and two: feelings of entrapment, fear, shame, rage, etc. the emotions were so bad. we actually wanted to cry, hot angry scared tears, we wanted to say NO, we wanted to say GET ME OUT OF HERE, we wanted to say TAKE ME BACK HOME, I DON'T WANT TO BE AT THIS STUPID FAIR ANYWAY, but we couldn't. we couldn't say anything. we had to get undressed, we had to be half-naked at least, inside this little cramped car, with people around us, like an animal on display. that was the ugly filthy child feeling again, the same thing we got in high school if we fell. undignified, shameful, dirty. no respect. no sense of humanity. a display.

we got used to that on some level I guess
got used to always being walked in on, and "having to be okay with that" because otherwise you were scolded or shamed for being silly or childish or "making a problem out of nothing," no one EVER said "it's okay to set your own boundaries," no one EVER said "you have a right to speak up if you are uncomfortable," no ONE EVER SAID IT WAS OKAY TO SAY NO, EVER, I WAS NEVER GIVEN PERMISSION TO REFUSE ANYONE LIKE THAT
it was always women, that's the stupid part, it was always the women, never the men,
that's why I feel so bad about Q, we had no way of knowing how to deal with this bad stuff suddenly being reflected in him unintentionally= what I'm trying to say is we never let him know about these problems we had because "I shouldn't have problems" AND we still believed we had no space, no rights, no voice, etc.
plus, please forgive me, the religious bit
god the religious bit is the WORST, the worst, the worst, to this day, that and the spirituality
but first. the
the channeling stuff
god this is hard tot ype
chaos translating badly into a human body and Q telling me what happened, it made sense but it was still disturbing to me because I don't GET human bodies, I remember eros was laughing and said it was fine but really it WASN'T all fine, no, it was fine we understood the mistranslation but but but
that stuck in our heads for YEARS and we DIDN'T TRUST HIM FOR ALMOST AS LONG REMEMBER?????
remember, fck you idiots who say this is "fine," remember we were so damn fcking terrified that the phrase "marital lust" had been used in conversation discussing us that we AVOIDED HIM FOR AGES because we were TERRIFIED
Q didn't mean that you jerk, he meant the goddamned merge drive being translated wrong, like it ALWAYS IS, and you know what THAT'S PROBABLY WHY WE WERE SHAKEN UP.
damn mistranslations. "he loves you, he wants to bond with you like that," yeah no shit I KNOW, I do too, but damn it why the HELL do human bodies only have ONE FCKING OPTION i hate this i hate this I HATE THIS

everything else was fine. god that kid was so good to us, he was so nice, he was a godsend, but I don't even fcking REMEMBER him, I don't even remember the channels god forgive me. I remember a few soft blurs and light flashes from that one night, the one with the light on the left, the best one. god those memories are so soft. they're so kind and nice and I want to cry thinking about them because it was heaven, it was heaven, yes chaos was TANGIBLY there, no question at all, but damn it we KNEW FULL WELL that he was ONLY THERE BECAUSE Q LET HIM BE, Q acted as a conduit for the most beautiful experience of our life up to that point, god did we even thank him??? did we ever thank him enough?? did we ever emphasize how much we TRUSTED him to ALLOW that to happen? did we ever tell him that if we didn't love him a hell of a lot in his own way, that night wouldn't have happened at ALL?? I mean shit yeah you're channeling someone else who doesn't feel or even look like you really, there was no doubt it wasn't you, but you were still in there, in the back, waiting for when he left. it was still your body acting as the vessel. like ours does for everyone else in here. but you, it was just you, please realize this is IMPORTANT faces are super important for us you are NOT SCARY and god we were NEVER scared of you, ever ever, we love you, we really do, we hope you don't mind the fact that you got kissed secondhand 4 years or so after you first asked, it's kind of funny but we did realize it'd happen. that's what's important. we never hated you. we hated that our trauma tainted our friendship and shattered a relationship we couldn't have because we were too damn broken and you were too damn pure and honest and we didn't want to make you feel like us. we didn't want to stand up to you because you were nothing TO stand up to, it was just all our demons clouding the sky, we didn't tell you we were scared because it wasn't your fault. do you understand
we hope you think fondly of us even though we never talk anymore, you were only ever this great green-blue iridescent thing to us, that's wonderful, you were never frightening. ever.
so we're sorry for hurting you unintentionally
we're sorry for never being able to be totally honest with you, because we didn't know how to be honest yet, we didn't know what was going on,
we're sorry for not knowing who the fck we were all the time, we're sorry for swearing, it just aches.
we're depressed and we don't feel a lot but we are genuinely sorry and we genuinely care.
those three months living in an apartment with you both were three of the brightest months of our life even if we don't concretely remember them, the snips and flashes we have are lovely, we don't regret a moment of it, yes even the "troubling" bits because damn it if we had just COMMUNICATED things would have gone perfectly but no, no at that time we were swamped with bad fronters, you dealt with the abusive eros and all the faceless socials and the self-hating e.d. people and all that. you saw some ugly-anchor people come out. and you never knew. and we didn't know. and we were so troubled but we buried it because damn it we loved you both and just wanted it to work. but we weren't working, inside. it was too much to ask for.
I'm sorry. the manic who packed our suitcase singing to "eskimo boy" while you stood outside the door, mel, they didn't even know who you were. they didn't know what the hell they were moving back to or away from. if we were angry, it was because we felt… rejected?
we did we felt like you both really didn't want us there. like we weren't really welcome. and personally we felt like such a freak, we didn't know what to do,
but damn it in our heart we NEVER wanted to leave, at least, we never wanted to leave what we remembered of it. it became a dream, an ideal, to us, a glorious lovely thing. maybe it wasn't but damn we don't remember the bad days, if there were any, that's how we survived
I don't know
I'll think about and write that down later
point is, Q, we are sorry, you are lovely, please forgive us
and mel, same to you, we don't remember much of you (we need to re-find 2010) but you were never bad to us, ever, at all, either. hell you were the nicest thing. I guess we just never felt we knew you as well as we wanted to. but we were both troubled at the time. and it just didn't work out as we hoped. an unstable binary system.

where were we
oh, the touch thing
yeah that's weird because… that's why we blank out whenever it happens, WHENEVER it happens, doesn't matter if it's Q or chaos or mel or infi or anyone… anything that's "touch" we dissociate instantly. it's too tied to fear and trauma and shame and confusion and pain
why??
CHILDHOOD.
no personal space equals people can touch you "accidentally"" and NOT APOLOGIZE, even if it's scary and it hurts, "don't whine," basically "I didn't mean to make you react this way BUT now that you did, I'm pissed that it's making ME the villain, therefore shut your mouth and stop having a problem."
sad but true.
the grandmother still has NO sense of propriety or personal space, sometimes it's really really bad, I don’t want to say the worst one, okay fine, a few months back we were standin gin the kicthen cooking and she needed to get into a drawre where we wers standing so she (without telling us or satying anything) knelt down on the floor behind us and actually stuck her head between our legs to get to it'
yeah so
things like that, whenever she wants us to move she NEVER says "move" or "excuse me," she puts a hand on our shoulder and will actually steer us out of the way, it's very upsetting and it feels dirty, we don't like that kind of touch, especially not without any explanation or forewarning

the mother, the mother we don't hate her can we PLEAES call her the sister she is NOT OUR MOTHER
not a "mother"
biologically but that's it, at least I mean she's not a bad person she did super nice stuff for us growing up BUT, but she was never a "MOTHER," that's the point, no pink affection, no safety closeness, no no no, no
her vibe is totally wrong for it, TOTALLY WRONG, maybe that's where the trauma comes in more too, anyway not the point.
point is she
she was talking to the therapist on the phone apparently, therapist told us, mother/sister was saying about how we have a problem with being touched, said it was "utterly ridiculous" and didm't know why we "couldn't just get over it already," therapist said she bit her tongue, didn't argue. but she said it wasn't ridiculous, that made us feel a tiny bit better, it's difficult learning that it's okay to protest things,

the mother does bad things with touching,
well not intentionally, but BAD,
she
the dancing thing, did we write that here, we couldn’t talk about it without heave-sobbing for weeks after it happened,
in our room we have a computer desk in the top left corner, the desk wraps around to the right. so when you're at the computer you are in a little 24-inch spot between the wall and the desk. so one night we're at the computer (standing as it hurts less sometimes) and the mother must have wanted us to watch her videos? she's alwaus fcking forcing us to watch her romance shit and she stands WAY too close and breathes down our nect and makes that horrible grunting noise because she always holds her breath? but
but we don’t like the videos theyre all pop culture sexuality and blatant contrived romance and it makes us very uncomfortable and she'll force us to watch it and then cry and look at us and say "wasn't that beautiful?? wasn't that beautiful???" and we feel really uncomfortable because the video made us unfomcrtable and we KNOW she wants us to say yes, and cry, and fawn over it, but we can't fake that anymore,
anyway I don’t know how we got ther or what we were watching but we end up trapped in this little tiny space with the mother literally bump-grind dancing agintst
d
don’t talk about it
it was really scary. bad bad bad dissociation happened it was actual "fear for life" feeling, can't run cant hide cant protect yourself so brain kind of overheats then thermal shutdown. very bad feeling'
sot that was the worst of it

certain kinds of touches are okay though. we don't calle them "touches."
"soft" touches are NEVER EVER OKAY, EVER, that's why we're sorry Q, we never told you, we were ashamed to tell you, you were just being honest in your own way and we were just trying to like it too, for you, to be "good" to be what you wanted/neede,d but we couldn't I'm sorry
but, soft touches are BAD, especially when they MOVE, god no no
why the fck do we have MEMORIES OF THIS STUFF
WHO DID THIS TO US, WHO
was it all julie???? god how do we even TALK about that,
we didn't even know tactile hallucinations were legit until recently, does that even COUNT
who the fck experiences abuse in an explicitly d.i.d./ dissociated/ psychotic envuronment, how the fck do you talk about that in therapy, we need to put a damn book out there NO ONE goes through this shit,
is it legitimate, do we have a right to heal, was tere ever any pain in the first place, did we make it all up..
its all so distant and scary BUT stuff us happening NOW its WORSE in a horrible way that's what we're tryng to get at keep talking

the only good kinds of touch are brutal. hard. non-intimte. non-personal.
if someone touches you to be "friendly" or "socially welcoming" or whatever it is awful. stop it.
even in close situations, even when alone with someone we trust, NO soft touches EVER, it has to be deliberate, almost depersonalzied, is that weird?
like we don't like people looking at us as a person. we like people looking at us like an idea.
or an object. ironically.
that’s so stupid but its true
that complicates things a lot
people will talk to objects, hit objects, hug objects, etc. without treating them like "people," same with pets, that's what we want. it's comfortable. it's not so piercingly badly direct. but it's honest.
laurie's the best at it, everyone knows, everything she does has tension behind it, it's bliss really
but the pain problem is a whole other damn thing, we're not there yet


you know what here read this fcking article please
https://homeschoolersanonymous.wordpress.com/2013/05/24/asexuality-and-purity-teachings-can-be-a-toxic-mix-christine/
i'm going to talk about it tomorrow with all the other topics, but god, it is too accurate, it says more than i can about too much
i'm actually in fcking tears reading this damn thing, let me just change the topic for now there's too much



you know,you know, e had a thing on xir page once, "you like the characters that remind you of yourself," I still need to think about that more in a non-childhood context but lately it's been upsetting with the leagueworlds
all our favorite characters there have been battered in some way, badly realy, but they have such soft and-or genuine hearts and they just keep going, doing their best,
psyche is the main one lately, vez counts too, devonal, tox, xorane, delphi even, hosea, monika, all the people with hearts that are BROKEN OPEN and even if they might not be the nicest people there is that genuine rawness in them, something that leaves them totally capable of the most sincere feelings, however buried. but it's damage, damage that leads them there, it's terrible
we love people like maitru too, who are so so damn innocent, to the point where it becomes a fire of courage almost, something that CANNOT shatter even when gone through terror, it's REAL innocence without ignorance, it's our ideal. become something unbreakably true and good and loving. but she was never traumatized, she's built differently from us, she stayed the golden child that Jewel is, so to speak, our secret awful wish is to be that all the time, get rid of the trauma forever, but now we're a damn ADULT what do we do


I used to think maybe I was autochorissexual because I fit the bill in some ways BUT
I still don't want OR LIKE "sex"
no matter WHO is having it
but
I KEEP FORGETTING WHAT "SEX" FCKING IS
THAT LABEL GETS SLAPPED ONTO EVERYTHING I FEEL REMEMBER, IT'S FCKING BULLSHIT
that's the damned catch here, AND this goddamned body works in ways that I DON'T and I DON'T WANT THAT
ever ever, only, remember we used to "ship" characters in high school, always unable to tell what's platonic and what's romantic, NEVER sexual, NEVER flirty, always chaste but damn sincere. always. it was the intensity of all the media we saw but with no kissing, no touching, nothing like that. but ALWAYS THIRD PERSON. fck no we never wanted that physically. sorry Q. that was the problem too. online WE were third person, too.
so was hoseki. that's why headspace WORKED. that's why/how she COULD love so many people. once we started seeing through our own eyes, being in the body… we couldn't "love" anymore. we couldn't. the body itself forbade it.
what is it with this damn body, it has its OWN consciousness, we all know it, we can feel it, it's NOT NICE, why the hell won't it let us love ANYTHING

but third person is the brilliant blessed ideal, it's required to exist really
first person means the damn body gets in and starts hating things
it's better to detach from all sense of "self" and just watch yourself as a chosen form, interacting. that allows for honesty and sincerity and purity and love. no contamination or programs. always 3rd person.


why are we so hungry at night I mean we eat a lot, don’t we?
is it because we end up spitting so much back up
you know that’s a very psychological thing, there's so much PURGING going on with us, in ANY/ALL contexts, I think it's the desperate want to just empty out this body of all the negative stuff in it
same reason why we fear swallowing, we don't want to take in any more shit,
the weight is bad too,
god it's all so old.
it takes delicate care to manage this, care and compassion,
and the social fronters DON'T HAVE ANY OF THAT


there's three songs jay's been looping for days now (is this jay?? vaguely at times. lots of bleedover from lots of people like this. in autopilot typing mode of course). they sound just like him.
reminder: do those 8tracks things because tying music to people is so accurate, it catches what words can't, it'll be lovely and anything that reaffirms our existence is a good thing, capital G



what topic do we need to discuss before we get into this damn horrible modern topic
where's that list. lets do that.

1. young asexual, baffled on what "sex" actually was
2. nonsexual liking nonhuman girls age 13
3. eating disorder wanted to stay childlike build
4. highschool alone but didn’t want association w/ peers
5. dissociation from weight gain, sex ed, 'pretty' objectification
6. shame of falling, no dignity, feeling dirty, "like a display"
7. sexualization of purity/innocence (tied to 2)
8. programming being at total odds with soul wants (tied to everything)
9. Q was an ideal, we didn't understand romance
10. always trying to "please everyone" at own expense, SLC triggers
11. touch problems, "no innocent touch," hard contact different
12. third person perspective needed for any sincerity

i think that works
saw two or three topics we didn't discuss yet, they all kind of tie together.

another article we read, and want to quote, ties into eating disorder vs sexualization bit.
"Modesty was not just about dress. It was also about moving like a lady… It is impossible to get physically fit while adhering to ladylike movements only… I was so embarrassed that somebody might walk in front of me while I was on the machine… I started going to the gym the moment it opened in the morning and avoiding exercise when men were present. In this instance, modesty was literally keeping me weak."
terribly relevant article, everything we read today was
but anyway yes that is a BIG THING we struggle with a LOT, and have for years, no idea when exactly it started but it's at least 5 years old.
biggest difference with us is this girl was afraid of "tempting men" with her body, just existing as it was.
we, on the other hand, didn't even really realize that men WERE literally sexual until like, college. it was a totally foreign concept to us personally. so although we were blindly and smilingly dressing/acting/talking to appease men, due to that whole teaching, we were never afraid of them. or if we were some totally different person holds it. again i'm sorry memory is weird. however i am very aware that we were mainly afraid of "tempting women," AND any abusive programming-tied alters by the same token. so it was VERY dangerous because you could not run from the latter. and they were always there. waiting for the deep-horrible programming to be triggered, that same shit, to let them out. blind things. awful things.
i don't want to talk about this yet

13. exercise problem, triggering programming (objectification)

next thing…
oh. the big guns. okay.
14. the pain problem, and
15. the religious/spiritual problem
GREAT the two worst ones! that we struggle to talk about ALL THE TIME. and which are tied probably. also to everything else too.

it's 3am I don't have time to talk about those damn it
therapy is tomorrow anyway I PROMISE I will try REALLY DAMN HARD to talk about those both. we've been trying and I think she's going to ask about 14 specifically.

but

god I came on here to type about the shit that keeps happening and
I'm just going to bite the bullet

I think this is depression. this all-pervading apathy. plus programming.
BUT the therapist reminded us. the body just wants to survive, at all costs. this can make it do some PRETTY AWFUL SHIT. d.i.d. is a survival mechanism but it also doesn't play nice. if the only way to survive a toxic situation was to become someone toxic, THEN THAT HAPPENS.
that's our problem
explicit "blank" dissociation isn't feasible for interactions, like at school or work or with family SO, in those situations alters must exist in order to "safely survive" or some bullshit.
REMEMBER the body defines "survival" as "not being dead," WE define survival by "keeping the soul intact," THEY DON'T LINE UP ALL THE TIME, we lose too much.
read that. please. it hurts.
we lose too much.
the body decides, thanks to the depression haze, "nope, fck you people, too much effort to care or fight anymore, I am too damn tired, just get it over with."
just smile and take it, really
the bullshit they wanted us to do as a kid has FINALLY kicked in, thanks repeated trauma and prolonged stress. that was sarcasm. no thank you, this is hell, this is bullshit

the RELIGIOUS PROBLEM
MAKES THIS WORSE
I really don’t want to think about that any more today. but I have to summarize.
as much as I can at least, today I'm reading about "purity culture" and although a lot of it is totally alien to us (so much talk about men??? but I guess that's normal?) we can empathize with WAY TOO MUCH and so I am educating ourself. hence the quotes earlier. it really is helping get a grip on just WHERE and WHY these toxic programs came from, outside. it helps get a grip on what they are and WHY they are problematic, god willing (ironic perhaps) we will be able to finally heal them as a result. it's tough to pin this shit down when it's NORMALIZED after so many years.
but
shit
I really reallydont want to think about that anymore.

another relevant quote:
"The purity movement both praises and demonizes the asexual person’s identity – which makes it the only queer identity that receives such treatment. It’s good – up until the point when it becomes a problem to be corrected."


this "twin flame" thing
god I don’t even know what that's ABOUT anymore, it's been years since we read about it,
the gist is essentially that creation is polar? masculine/feminine are words we give to the two kinds of creative energy, they work in harmony, it's a universe thing. that manifests on this level as the binary physical sexes of things, to allow for procreation in that sense.
HOWEVER
three problems.
one, people in these spiritual communities saying "therefore, everyone has a counterpart of the opposite energy polarity!" and STRONGLY insinuating that this requires sexual union of some sort,
two, the resulting fear that "you NEED a relationship of that sort in order to be a PROPER SOUL," i.e. that it's a universal constant and if you're asexual/aromantic you REALLY ARE BROKEN AT THE CORE,
and three, us not ever fcking realizing that when OTHER people say "sex" they mean intercourse and procreation and touching and shit,
YEAH WE'RE REALLY CONFUSED.
so you see where THAT fear is coming from, on top of the "purity culture" thing WHICH SAYS,
1. a female-sexed body is inherently sexual,
2. if you have a female-sexed body you MUST "save it for a man,"
3. as well as "protect men from it,"
4. your purity will be the measure of your desirability,
5. you must get married and have children and be totally subservient to your husband,
6. good luck if you're not cis, straight, sexual, or romantic
you get the picture. bull SHIT.
except we believe it.
except we STILL FCKING BELIEVE ALL OF IT on some level and it is HELL.
so.
do you get an idea
of what it is like living with ALTERS WHO RUN ON THAT SHIT

god I want to cry
I really fcking do I am miserable

the pain problem
the fcking pain problem
ties into all sorts of shit
we're discussing it with the therapist.

a piece we never put with it before.
1. we never had a "mother" figure growing up.
in other words, we never had someone to give us PURE SAFE COMPASSION and affection and closeness, MOTHERLY things, soft pink fluffy light vibes, as a child. none of that. NONE of that.
instead the person we called our "mother," and our grandmother who effectively WAS our "mother" from a caretaker standpoint… both of them used pain and anger and fear as disciplinary action.
the problem was, disciplinary action was the only time we got real attention.
you see where this is going
the mother did a lot for us. seriously, we thank her profusely for it and we are very glad for it. she took us to fairs and concerts and movies, she read to us and paid for our music lessons, we went on walks and played games together, etc. yeah for us personally a lot of it was VERY sensory overwhelming but the experiences were largely good. we're glad for that.
but. her presence in those things was utterly minimal, as a mother. all the time, she was a KID, she was someone I called "mom" but really who fit the bill of an older sister, or a single woman who was just around when I was. she didn't act married, she didn't act like a parent. I hate to sound cliché with that but it's the gist of it.
but. and this breaks my heart.
none of my parents were loved by their parents. NONE of them.
my grandfather, grandmother, and father were all outright ABUSED and my grandmother justified it, even when telling me she "almost died" and she "couldn't forgive her father for years" and it "still hurts to think about." god that is SO FCKING SAD why didn't she tell me before now, I'm fcking 25 years old and NOW my family is telling me that THEY went through shit too??? and now their behavior makes sense but it's SO SAD
my mother insists that my grandparents were very non-affectionate towards her, and she was very rebellious and angry towards them I know so. still is. but if my grandparents had such shitty treatment then it's NO WONDER they didn't know how to raise a child. plus i know for a FACT, because I've SEEN it, that their marriage is abusive. like it's terrifying sometimes, it comes out of nowhere
sooo stick those four people in a house together and give them a new baby to raise and something's gonna get fcked up somewhere down the line.
anyway that's not the point. I love them and forgive them totally. BUT.
the pain stuck. it's good, but it's bad.
they did not know how to show affection, largely. my dad did the best. he promised himself he'd never treat his kids like his parents treated him, and he really did a good job, as well as he could manage. I deeply am thankful for that.
but. the grandmother would hit us as children, if we did something bad. oftentimes I didn't know why.
and I have no fcking idea when that changed from "uh-oh, I'm in trouble, I'm gonna get beaten" and the paralyzing fear, the hiding anywhere I could find, the desperate hiding of sticks and belts so she couldn't harm us, into suddenly wanting to be hurt?
it had to be around whatever time I started biting my arms and banging my head off the walls to relieve stress and anger and other awful overpowering emotions I couldn't express or understand. self-inflicted pain was profoundly reassuring in some terrible way, when it wasn't self-punishment that is… and even then it kind of gained a sick sort of value, a feeling of something REAL, a feeling of physical contact that was solid and tangible and not scary, something I had control over.
pain was… pain was the replacement for never having safe affection
pain was "touch" that I desperately needed in an innocent child way and never got the way I needed
pain was
god now I'm just going to start describing laurie aren't I
pain was protective and predictable and reassuring and scary too, but damn it at least it stayed with me, at least it stuck under my skin like fire and made me feel like I EXISTED for a while.
and then of course.
pain does give you endorphins.
addictions have started from lesser things


so.
take one part pain addiction,
one part lack of/ desperate need of affection & closeness,
one part childhood naïveté and hope,
and then
add in the purity culture shit.
add in the fear and self-doubt and confusion that came with it.

then add in julie.

you see where this is going

I've talked about this before I'm sure, countless times, but maybe not to this extent, maybe not with this much willingness to be brutally honest about the AFTEREFFECTS of it and the horrible consequences that we are STILL struggling with.
like I said we're discussing this in therapy for the first time EVER, I have no idea who's going to end up out talking about it, we might have to just turn on the A.P. and feed it mad amounts of data

hatchet, cannon, and jay all talked on monday. we got a lot discussed.

geez I just keep… I just keep skipping this topic,
I really really don’t want to talk about it,


all right so the brutal horrible shameful confusing suicidal truth is,
we are still addicted to pain,
we still are bereft of affection and human closeness.
we are still convinced this body is inherently sexual,
we are still convinced we exist to be an object of entertainment for others,
we are still convinced that our worth is determined by our sexuality,
we are still convinced that to "be good" we HAVE to be sexual,
and we are in an environment/culture that tends to emphasize a lot of this.

there are alters,
t
in this system,
who keep pursuing sexual violence
and abuse
BECAUSE
not only are they convinced it is "required to be holy"
but
the programming says "you must like/want this"
and
the pain and fear tied to it is confusing everyone else.

there it is, there's the fcking awful truth that makes me want to kill ourself every day,
you ruin sometihng once that's not enough,
we're not just damaged goods we're fcking trash,
we are literal fcking garbage,
you won't stop abusing this body because you're convinced it's "HOLY" or it's "GOD'S WILL"
GOD DOESN'T WANT YOU SELLING YOURSELF BECAUSE SOMEONE ELSE INSISTED ON A PRICE TAG DAMN IT. YOU'RE WORTH MORE THAN YOUR DAMN BIOLOGY.
except
except part of us learned the opposite and that part is the one screaming "I am the morally correct option"
why the hell
WHY

the blessed thing is that now that we're understanding what's going on,
where the time is going, who's doing what,
what triggers the bad people, etc.
headspace is getting REALLY PISSED OFF.

chaos and infinitii are not taking any shit from anyone with this
laurie is really freaked out because they keep targeting her so she's staying at a distance, (she doesn't understand this stuff anyway) BUT julie and lynne are helping her out,
hell ALL of headspace is together and helping out,
that's good at least, it's all color in here.
but outside
outside it's bleach and tar and it's killing us.

the bottom line is that one alter is convinced that sex=holiness and they are FORCING it no matter how traumatic it is,
and the other problem is,
they don't even realize what "sex" IS, and frankly neither do most of us
that's a really big fcking problem
because here's a fun fact for you,
the SLIGHTEST, SMALLEST trigger that could even be PERCIEVED as sexual, ESPECIALLY if it is direct (like within 2, 3 feet of us, or actual contact)… makes us INSTANTLY DISSOCIATE.
it's a recipe for disaster.
we said this before. "the ones who actually endured the abuse don't fight back." THAT IS WHY. because in order to fight back you need to be CONSCIOUS for the most part, and those situations are SO DAMN FRIGHTENING that NO ONE WANTS TO BE IN THEM.
no one but the killers at least, and "they aren't allowed out, they're mean, they're dangerous," no SHIT they're PROTECTORS,
but this one fcking alter, the WORST one, they are the worst because they are sugarcoated, this ONE alter decides to force trauma and DOESN’T CARE because,
they don't FEEL it,
they don't UNDERSTAND WHAT THEY'RE DOING,
they are CONVINCED IT'S THE "RIGHT THING" fck I am so tired of going in circles



god how do we get this programming out of our head
how do we convince ourselves that we are allowed to live without selling ourself
how do we stop reducing our spiritual worth to whether or not we can "have sex"
how do we stop this shit

and,
how the fck do we separate affection/ closeness/ intimacy/ etc. from sex and sensuality,
because dear god, it is HORRIBLE,
to STILL be a child who just wants to be loved,
who just wants human attention,
and who only ever got violated or abused.

it's fcking bullshit
it's still happening

god i just want to love people, i want to be able to love MYSELF/OURSELF without feeling like a fcking whore
or even worse, feeling damned to act like one because "that's the only fcking option i have"


we need a mother figure but we are so fcking terrified of women at this point, it's so sad, and this DAMN PROGRAMMING makes it so that the INSTANT someone touches us we go into PUPPET MODE and we freeze up and dissociate and put on a smile and start ACTING in a way that treats ourself like an OBJECT for the other person to fcking CONSUME.

DAMN IT OUR SELF-IMAGE LITERALLY SEES US AS AN OBJECT FOR OTHER PEOPLE TO USE AS THEY PLEASE AND IF WE GO AGAINST THAT WE ARE "A SINNER" OR SOME SHIT GOD DAMN IT

WE LITERALLY SEE OURSELF AS SOMETHING TO BE USED.

there I said it.
it's going to be really fcking hard to fight this alter until we fix that
it's power is coming from that exact mindset
"my worth is defined by my fckability"
in every goddamned context
I hate it
I hate it
god I hate it, we all do


I'm so tired.
I hope this makes some sort of sense, I can feel it got all jumbled at the end, I hope I closed up all the loose ends.

oh, forgot to mention.
16. we can't like/want/desire anything without it being both immoral and sexual
that was the big thing on friday.
we literally wouldn't even buy food for ourself because we "WANTED" it, and it wasn't absolute "basic food" (literally just raw vegetables) therefore it was a "luxury." so of COURSE we were UTTERLY FCKING ASHAMED for daring to WANT something, let alone something so SELFISH, a WASTE, etc.
we honestly screamed/sobbed for about an hour over what a "whore" we were for "being so selfish" etc.
it was terrible
but yeah that’s the eating disorder, tied into that yet again

the whole "can't want/desire" anything is largely spiritual. we get the gist of it mainly, but it's been badly twisted to the point of "if god doesn't give you food, you're not allowed to ask for any, because that's being demanding and egotistic." seriously. and it's always about food because let's face it, these damn bodies need food to run, and that belief goes down to the very basics.
but the "can't like anything" bit comes from the mother. again.
she is… she's an… I don't want to say this.
she exudes sexuality. too much. she reeks of it, to a bad extent. it's not her fault. but it makes us very uncomfortable around her. is it our fault? i don't know
but she's showy, too showy, we used to hate watching her eat, she makes such a noisy mess about it, she is literally addicted to food, she likes it TOO much, yes guess what… tied into sexuality again
she once said chocolate was "better than sex" and after that we could never watch her eat it because that's the vibe we'd get from it,
also probably why chocolate is strictly forbidden in this system
also sugar. also any sorts of sweet things. it's all fake sweetness. all stuff the mother would buy in lieu of actual affection. all stuff she'd eat with way too much obvious enjoyment for us to be comfortable.
I'm repeating myself, I've said all this before
but.
all that rooted in our head. and we have VERY BAD BOUNDARIES. you know that too.
that's a topic for tomorrow though, believe me, I've started a separate document so you WILL be hearing about it.
but the relevance here is, if SHE did something like that, we would feel OBLIGATED to do the same thing, because we could feel it. we are that "sensitive" to people. we feel everything they do, sometimes.
so we couldn't tell if we REALLY felt the way she did, or if we were feeling HER emotions/ actions/ etc., or if we were MIMICKING her out of a lack of self-identity and the obligation to "be what they want"….

it makes life difficult.
point 8. the programming goes against everything we are.

why do I keep talking about this

I don't want this happening again, do you hear me, PLEASE
THAT ISN'T WHAT WE'RE LOOKING FOR
THAT ISN'T WHAT WE NEED
YOU'RE HURTING US, YOU'RE MAKING US SICK
I'M NOT LYING
I'M NOT SAYING IT BECAUSE I'M BAD
I'M NOT TRYING TO SHAME OR MANIPULATE YOU
YOU'RE NOT THE ONLY PERSON IN THIS BODY
YOU'RE NOT "DOING US A FAVOR" WITH WHAT YOU'RE DOING
YOU'RE NOT "MAKING US HOLY"
OKAY
STOP
PLEASE
WE'RE ALL REALLY SCARED AND WE DON'T LIKE THIS
WE HURT A LOT AND WE MOSTLY WANT TO DIE
IF YOU STOP WE WON'T HAVE TO
if you stop

if you stop doing this we can say alive and get better okay
please, please, stop,
if you think stopping is not good then talk to us PLEASE
write notes if you have to, take recordings,
just STOP PLEASE
stop
why are you doing it, why

fck off it's NOT A "CONNECTION TO GOD"
YOU KNOW WHAT IS??
YOU KNOW WHAT IS??????
THE SHIT YOU KEEP FORBIDDING US FROM DOING BECAUSE YOU KEEP JUMPING THE FCK IN AND CORRUPTING IT
STOP MAKING EVERYTHING ABOUT "LIVING UP TO" THE GODDAMNED PROGRAM DAMN YOU
WE'RE ALLOWED TO BE DIFFERENT
WE'RE ALLOWED TO HAVE THIS

I'm allowed to love people without having to have "sex" with them, okay?
Stop. You're regurgitating the most toxic phrase we've ever internalized and it is literally destroying us.



I don't want anyone writing anymorehere tonight its late and were feeling sick lets not think about this anymore tonight ok
therapy is tomorrow lets see what she says instead. good night everyone







prismaticbleed: (held)
2014-08-31 11:14 pm

de uno autem multi


All right, there needs to be a happier entry to offset all this depressing stuff lately, because in actuality life has been a lot nicer than it's been sounding on here.
I will reiterate-- thoughts and emotions are very powerful, especially when focused on and repeated. This archive should be the first place where we actively focus on the brighter aspects of our life; this should continue to be our anchor of hope.
I know I keep saying that, and maybe the future tense is the problem. It feels like I'm saying "one day," when in actuality it already is. This archive is such a source of light for me, when things get dark... it's such a source of light for others. When I heard that, it was as if my entire heart lit up just the same. So I will continue to keep this archive as such. I have a responsibility to myself, to the System, and to every reader, to do so.

All right. First things first. Where have we been lately? That has two answers:
1. dealing with one heck of a huge healing process, which is mostly physical this time, and
2. working on the League constantly.
I hope you notice how important that is. We've been doing both. Somehow we are actually balancing the two right now. There aren't week-long transition periods, or huge time losses, or lockouts. They are both happening simultaneously!
I didn't even realize that until now. It just became almost natural, all of a sudden, like no time was involved at all. For so long my heart was torn between headspace or leaguespace... and then, the next time I checked, there was no pain. There was no gap. Just like Preludove said. Now it's this harmonious sort of unity, across the field, even with the individuality and temporal integrity of both realms intact, and I actually can't remember what it was ever like to not have that. That's amazing.
There is a quote I just stumbled across that describes this perfectly.
"The second vision was of a book....it was opened at the half way mark and as I watched I saw that it was being pulled into two halves, strings stretchering and finally breaking to form two individual volumes.I am torn, I interpreted, as I thought. But from that tension - two books instead of one."
Two books from one, too, at least for us. Two seemingly separate books, yet bound at some deeper level of existence. No conflict.
You'd think I've have learned, by now, that being torn apart always precedes a rebuilding. Our whole history reflects that... heck, so do the Leagueworlds, now that I think about it. Which is why I need to share them, too, and which is why I needed to be torn so clearly-- they are JUST as important and revelatory as our own inner world is. They can inspire just as many people. And I was losing time and dedication for both those 'books' by thinking they HAD to be held within the same binding. Not quite! So that's probably what happened to the stalling tension. I'm so glad. I just want to embrace everything now, all of it, and I can, because I'm no longer tangled up trying to hold on to something that needed to change. Sometimes breakage is a godsend. I can name several people who can prove that truth to me beyond a doubt... but most of them would be spoilers, haha.
Nevertheless, that split is vital. I learned that the hard way. You can only blur so many boundaries before things start to bleed.

So. Concerning that 'first book,' Dream World is getting the most focus lately-- of course, because that world naturally branches out into every other one in its own way. I keep finding more and more connections, too, and that is making my heart swell with joy. It's completely fascinating. Parnassus is second in line, as that world has some seriously heavy roots, possibly due to both Genesis and Delphi being utterly ignorant of the 4th wall in their own personal ways... and definitely due to what I keep learning about the foundations of that world in the first place. Again, now that I've stopped trying to 'control' the way that story flows, it's moving so much better. Yes, I tried way too hard to get it to 'sync' with mythology at one point, because I was convinced that was the best thing to do. It wasn't! I was only limiting the way their story could progress, and it turns out it has had its own agenda in mind for ages. So now it's progressing as it needs to, just shaking off the cobwebs first.
Everyone else is kind of on 'pause' right now simply because they don't need the development right now. Again, that's a nice feeling too: the realization that they can 'unpause' at any time, that no one is stuck, and that 'forcing' anything does not work. Sure, I can focus on a certain world's resonance and see if they want to work, but that's strongly intuitive, and if it's not their time than I am not going to get anywhere by testing that!
Honestly the trickiest part of all this is just pacing the work. There's SO much work to be done-- typecodes and etymology and species cataloging and just sheer worldbuilding-- and since I can "feel" it as a whole somewhere beneath the surface, my instinct is to reach down and heave the whole gem out at once. I keep trying to do all of it at once. Good luck with that, bro. You have to chip away the rock, bit by bit, to reveal this stunning crystal of imagination, otherwise you run the risk of damaging it... of only getting part of the whole. I have to take one project at a time, one part of it at a time, one step at a time. Focus, and breathe, and don't rush. Open up, trust, believe, and let it happen, because it will. It always does. So I'm learning patience, which is humbling. But it's teaching me a deeper gratitude, too, and a deeper joy.

Headspace is similar, and by extension, so is our shared physical life.
...To tie the two threads of this together, I saw a quote yesterday, on Tumblr, as I was browsing through some inspirational pages. It's from the movie Her, which I've never seen but really need to.
"So, what's it like being married?"
"Well, it's hard, for sure. But there's something that feels so good about sharing your life with someone."

And in the background, as he spoke... there was the night sky, the ocean, the city.

Living with 70+ other people in this body is hard. Sometimes it's frightening, when other people front, and my own self just melts away into nothingness... but then blends seamlessly with theirs. And that happens when League people drop in, too. Like I said a long time ago, I'll never forget that one day in elementary school, when Vezerai of all people fronted for a minute as I was in the mall... it is one of the clearest memories I have, period. It was such an existentially defining moment; it broke my mind and my heart both, just like his, and it opened my awareness to so, so much more. I have to thank him.
It requires patience. It requires selflessness of the purest sort, the non-sacrificial sort... did you know, I hadn't realized there was a difference between an offering and a sacrifice, until yesterday? I thought that everything I gave, had to be cut from my own bones. I thought I couldn't give without bleeding, without pain. But there's a difference. There's a line, between self-sabotage, and self-giving. I can pour out the same amount of myself both ways, but it's going to feel totally different.
...That's in the book of Hosea, you know. More League relevance. "For I desire mercy, not sacrifice, and acknowledgment of God rather than burnt offerings." If you offer things as an empty ritual, as a cold obligation, you're not acting through the compassion and sincerity that your soul and the universe at large requires... that's the key. And, shockingly, that's what I've been missing. I was brought up to follow orders, to obey ordinances and dogmas, to be afraid of punishment, to act according to that moral paranoia. That's not what this is about. And ironically, my 'mental disorder' has taught me that. Headspace... as a whole, it requires that same compassion just to exist. That's what DID is, after all. It's a coping mechanism, but more than that, it's a saving grace. It's a source of hope and survival where there otherwise may have been none. In order to live, we broke. "I" became "we." And selfishness, separation, pride, stubbornness... it all suddenly ceased to be an option as well. Our plurality was a source of grace in and of itself. Is this making sense?
It's like marriage, in a way, in a strange way. It's many souls, joined as one, united in totality and yet individually complete. To be separate from each other is impossible.
I think about this a lot, how much of a beautifully vast source of growth our System is, to me. How simply by being, it makes me a better man. How simply by knowing these other souls share this one life, this one single community existence, I want to be the best person I can be. I want to be wise and prudent and self-loving and joyful. To know that your blood and bones, your skin and breath, are host to not just you but also to those you love... how could you not live according to that? To love each other, we must love ourselves. No exceptions, no shortcuts, no halfheartedness. "And it's hard, for sure, but..."
I cannot put it into words.

Lynne, Waldorf, Nienna, Christina, and I think Javier were all out in church yesterday evening, for a short time (and Xenophon was there as usual). But Lynne... I don't know why she showed up, but she just flowed right into the main consciousness as naturally as if she had been born there, and then it was just her. Just her, completely. There were soon some protests at the back of the mind, angry resistance from the old girls, the ones who are different from us because they demand separation and selfishness... but Lynne stayed. She asked, why wasn't she allowed to stay out? Was it that frightening, for those other personae, to feel the legitimacy of her existence within the same space as them? Was it that jarring to realize that in the grand scheme of things we are all dots of paint in the big picture-- that our fleeting identification as single drops faded entirely when the ocean made itself known? That's what happens, when people front in earnest. And I suppose that was indeed their fear. Jessica's constant shout-- "No; I'm the only one! Let me do what I want!" --echoes in direct denial of the rest of us, a conscious blindness. But it's losing its old strength. It can't stand, it can't remain, when admitting "I'm not the only one" comes from a place of love, not fear... from joy, not sorrow. I'm repeating itself, but it deserves reiteration.
Lynne sat there and smiled and looked around at the soaring arches and windows, and the only thing that chased her out was the gut-deep obedience programming when the grandmother looked straight at us in confusion. We need to overpower that, to get enough of our own confidence to look right back, and smile, without feeling guilty about being there to do so.
That's big goal #1. Harmonize the inside and the outside. It's happening, bit by bit.

That's where the whole "healing process" bit comes in.
Let's start on the outside first.

There are a lot of changes happening in our life. It's exciting, but it's like a roller coaster. It feels as if we've been climbing for a while, reached the top and stayed there for a moment too long-- that numbness, that feeling of forgetting what it was like to move at all-- then suddenly, a shift. A split second of movement, of feeling gravity catch at you like a lover, and then we're rushing ahead to meet it. I don't know how fast it will get. Will it feel like freefalling? Will it feel like a rush of storm winds? Will it feel like flying? I wonder if that all depends on how we meet it. Will we hang on for dear life, or will we throw our hands in the air and enjoy these new moments of acceleration into the new?
We're not a top speed yet, heavens no, that's far ahead yet. We're just starting back out; we're still at the top of the hill, still tasting the promise on the air, feeling the first sparks of anticipation in our chests. We have time, but we can't forget where we are, because there's no getting off now.
First, our brother finally moved out of the house. He's been planning to for over a year and he is extremely excited over it. I'm very happy for him; this home atmosphere was taking a heavy toll on his emotional health and he wasn't staying here much anyway. So this is good! I haven't seen his new apartment yet but he's invited me to come over whenever I need to. That could indeed be a huge blessing for us in the future, too. Time will tell.
Second, our mother is moving back in, or at least she claims to be. I have no clue. But that is forcing some serious psychological healing on our part, which I've been discussing madly in therapy, and yet can't quite grasp or fully understand yet. We'll get to that in a moment.
Third, therapy itself is shifting. Our medical coverage is changing soon, so we will need to see a different therapist, after being with this one for over a year now. And on top of all that, our case manager is leaving her job, so we'll have someone new there too! I don't mind, of course-- I can easily roll with changes like that, and in a way it's fun to meet new therapists and get to know yourself all over again in the process-- but on top of all the other life changes, it had us raising our eyebrows. Whoa, things really are moving along.
Fourth, and perhaps most distressing, is the health aspect. You've probably guessed this already with the more pained entries lately. However, it has proven to be a blessing in its own right, not surprisingly. It's pushed me to take serious steps towards figuring out why this is happening, how we can heal it, et cetera, instead of thinking "well maybe we're just supposed to suffer" and not doing anything to improve our well-being. That's a poisonous mindset, I've realized, and that's surprising. If the body is giving you an illness, or some other painful symptom, there is a reason for it! When we were more strongly anchored in ourself, Spine held that job, and maybe she can tune back into it again (I hope)... but in recent times I've somehow thrown in the towel, making excuses, feeling separate. Telling myself lies, cutting myself short, denying myself the health and happiness that everyone else deserved. Somehow I fell into this sad, tiny space of being convinced that I was alone, spiritually, universally. Notice how that only happens when headspace falls by the wayside? When I push people away, I block my own soul, our own soul. I blind myself to half of this heart. And then I thought of Leon, of how my intuition, my inner sight, had been blocked by a crystal-- by my own hand-- and I realized that if there are any blocks in my energy system, if there are any illnesses and pains in this body, it is because I am allowing that to happen. I am holding myself back. I am standing in the way of health because I feel unworthy of it. Javier would say that's a lie, Laurie would call it bullshit, and CZ would make me reconsider every self-hating thought I've ever had. I know they're right. I know we can be better. And that's where this has led me.
I have to thank these 'health crises' because they are spotlights. They are beacons showing me what needs to be fixed, and by trusting my heart's intuition I can easily find out how... as long as I listen. That's tough, as long as the feeling of separation persists. That's why Xenophon is so blessed to be around. That's why the voices like Spice and Emmett and Fig are indispensable. They operate, they exist, in a unity consciousness. So they listen, always, because they know better than this old ego does. And the instant I remember that I am, in light of them, along with them... the instant I remember that I exist, and am not afraid to BE a person alongside all the other people in here... we can act healthily. We can take care of ourself.
I need to reiterate that for my own benefit if nothing else. We have been meeting a lot of "ego" resistance to fronting lately. The old girls, the immature consciousness with limited comprehension, are not "evil," just dark. Being of the Tar, they're 'negative' energy and they have a purpose too-- to teach us, which they are indeed doing, even unknowingly. They don't want us to exist because they think in duality. "If you people exist with us, then we can't exist!" They don't know how to sacrifice out of love. They don't know how to give. They only take, and want, and act according to desires and reactions. They use others for their own ends, and disregard the rights of others for the same reason. They cannot understand unity. The world is at an event horizon from them. This is not the truth, but that is how they think, so don't waste time trying to teach them otherwise. That's not a battle we have to fight.
Then there's the Plague, which acts according to cold logic and calculations, which does not 'react' but does not understand compassion either. Those tied to the Plague can exist in numb obedience forever, but they cannot care for themselves or others. That very emotion is unfathomable to them. They, too, are separate from the world, from everyone else.
So that's why we get resistance to existence. Our very lives prove unity. We cannot exist in their minds, just as they cannot exist in ours. It's as simple as that. So we need to stop giving our attention to them, to trying to bridge that gap, because the gap isn't real. If there isn't an inherent cut-off between us and the rest of reality, than what are those proud voices following but an illusion?
Instead of trying to emphasize the contrary, let me emphasize the core of the matter.
The biggest difference here is love. Pure and simple. Yes it sounds cheesy, but that's mistranslation too. Look at the Pinks in our System; follow their example. Look to the Violets and the Greens, to the Reds and the Aquas. Look to all our fellows, all our soul members, all our other parts. We exist because we loved. We exist because we rescued ourselves from trauma, and held fast to hope. We did not cut ourself off from life, but instead rebuilt it from the inside out, into something more coherent than before. We bloomed after the winter. And perhaps most importantly, we were able to FORGIVE. We forgave all those who hurt us, and we forgave ourself, too. We learned to love the inside and the outside both, and in doing so, realized that there was no division between the two.
Some of us still struggle with forgiveness, true. But that is just an opportunity to learn it more completely than before, to open to parts of our collective heart that we couldn't fathom before this very moment.
We're not lost. We haven't fallen behind. We're right where we need to be. We all play our parts perfectly.
As long as we remember the truth of who we are, we will never be alone.


Now on that note, let me fill you in on the therapy, and by extension, all the other changes that are happening... all the big ones, hidden on the inside, thousands of stellar sparks that are building up to something absolutely luminous.
Sherlock was out on Thursday, and upon realizing it I was almost in tears. I missed you, man!! It's been months since someone fronted in session. I clearly recall that unmistakable 'shift' in consciousness, along with the "brain sparkles" and blinking that happen after a switch-out, and being swept up in gratitude for it. I missed that. I know he reached for his glasses at one point, I should tell him they're in our laptop bag.
Anyhow. The main topic in therapy has been 'overcoming the numbness' for a few weeks-- preventing suicide, managing the empty despair, et cetera. Now that we're back in business, and now that life is moving along as well, there are new topics that had previously been buried.
And, to be honest, I have to laugh and thank the hormone therapy.
Think about it. This year has been a jumble since Christmas. It's felt like one big "waiting room." Yes, we've made forward movement, but memory has been so bad that it gets blurred over. But when I look at the event logs, 2014 has been MASSIVE. January feels like it happened ten years ago instead of nine months... and yet, January also feels like it happened yesterday. Time is no longer linear, I guess. But that's not the point-- the point is that time has also jumped in a way of its own. We first majorly 'split' in 2014, or at the cusp of it, right before we graduated elementary school. Our last concrete memories of that time belong to Jewel and Celebi, as well as Ryman, Markus, and Chaos... and then there's a break.
We realized we were trans* and queer, we realized we were in love, we realized we were explicitly not the only person in our mind, and we realized that whatever path our family and education was setting up for us now, we would not be able to follow it and stay true to ourself, now that we were beginning to know who we were. And so we split.
Time got stuck there, to a large extent. In that classroom, we stood at the threshold to two possible futures, one of which was impossible. In the linear past, we took the only route available to us. But now-- heck, since 2014 began-- the other route has re-opened. Ten years later, suddenly there it is. And we found ourself right back at that door, facing the same questions, fears, hopes, and dreams that were all buried a decade ago.
All because, in the space of what felt like a flashbulb, we suddenly brought an internal wish into solid reality.
We started the hormones. Little 13-year-old us is finally going to grow up to look like a boy. Our brain still hasn't grasped this yet, it's too incredible. But every time the awareness hits us-- every time we realize our voice is suddenly lower, or our face is a little fuzzier, or our body handles differently now-- every time, we can't help but laugh. It's amazing. It's actually happened.
And so we're back in 2004, back in 2014. We're ready to graduate. But we have a few finals to finish first.

That's where the health crisis came in.
We've had this hernia since 2006. The more I read about self-healing, and energetic blockages, and the more I review our archives, the more I wonder. They say disease can only manifest when the body is not working in harmony, when the vibrations are out of tune, when there is imbalance and dysfunction in our life. So I stopped and asked, what disharmony is causing this, for so long?
Meditation helps a lot. Thanks to headspace, I have a pretty good grasp on it, and can 'feel' energy field things like blockages. And there was a very large one, right there. However, it didn't make a lot of sense. It was a feeling of invasion-- of someone "reaching in" and "invading our personal space," of explicitly being where they did not belong. And it was tied, very strongly, to the internal self-image of a young girl... someone about Ashen's age. The blockage could not be touched without eliciting a screaming terror from this person, a raw shriek of survival, of someone whose only all-encompassing desire is to get out of this alive. It's heartbreaking and frightening all at once.
Infinitii and I are trying to unravel this. We're delicately sifting through thought processes, and old programs, and emotional reactions, and false ideas. It's hard work. I can't be around for some of it; my role 'shatters' and I end up faceless and numb. Genesis is acutely aware of this and he is being extremely careful and helpful on that note (I cannot thank him enough). Everyone is watching me as an extra signpost-- "what's still 'problematic' enough to shut Jay off?" When we find that thing, we stop, and we deal with it differently, safely.
It's a long process. I can't help but wonder if we just need to stop fixing and jump right back into rewriting. Old code will take too long to pick through; let's just delete it entirely. But then I wonder, how much of this pain is really just ours?
That's another thing headspace has taught me. Pain is collective, even if it seems to be only personal. But unity is a constant... and every pain we feel as a single entity, is almost always mirrored through others.
That's where DID once again becomes the biggest blessing. If I can't fathom this pain, chances are, at least one other person in here can. We have so much collective knowledge and experience, of the good and the bad, that the healing journeys we take on can be overwhelming sometimes, but they always turn out so amazingly... again, it's incredible.
So yes, 'rewriting' our own personal code could work. But as long as 'old code' is still going on outside... as long as that is still being reinforced, as long as others are still healing, then the healing work isn't quite 'done.' But we're a part, and once we're healed, we can help others find their own light to do the same. I hope that makes sense. The short story is: we're not the only people feeling this pain, and the ultimate goal is to bring enough light and love into this situation that that pain begins to dissolve for everyone.

My tentative 'diagnosis' for the hernia is this-- if body "energy points" are involved, the orange one is working overtime to balance the red and the yellow, which are both unsteady (red= sense of safety and belonging, yellow= sense of personal power and individual will). Even trickier, the orange one is damaged too (sexual trauma, family issues), and so it's jumping from being underactive to overactive. Again, this is all tentative, but it would explain a lot.
Even so, that alone gives us a great starting point for healing. The biggest thing we need to do, unquestionably, is take better care of the body. We haven't been giving it enough attention, as to what it needs, and what it doesn't need. We need to draw the line between obligations and respectful behavior, and then stick to what is good for us.
In no particular order, we also need to focus on:
- Remembering that we have a right to live, that we belong on this earth, that we are part of the universe's design and so we are not a 'reject' or an 'outcast.' (Javier and Spine help greatly with this, unsurprisingly.)
- Embracing our individuality, the right to be our own person, and the fact that standing up for our own self-expression is not arrogant or selfish, while respecting the right of everyone else to be their own people too.
- Taking serious steps to be more independent and self-sufficient, and not letting ourselves get pushed around or emotionally manipulated-- either by ourself, or by others around us.
- Continue working creatively, without being ashamed of it
- Accepting that we are allowed to be aro-ace/ trans*/ etc. and that our relationships are allowed to be healthy and match our needs
- Deal with the 'mother issue.'

That last one ties back into the hernia, the sexual trauma residue, and the family issues. For some bizarre reason, our biological mother is the hub around which a disproportionate amount of fear, rage, shame, guilt, and despair revolve. We're not sure if she's a cause, a scapegoat, or both (probably both), but this is a delicate issue and it's one that we've been running from for years. However, as I said, she's moving back in, and that is requiring us to deal with this once and for all.
In our System, Ashen holds the sexual abuse residue, and the whole "I'm ruined" mindset. It's awful, but it's not really tied to any 'abuser' idea in particular. It's more of the aftermath, the awful knowledge of what happened, and knowing you can't "fix it" ever again. It's not quite the same as the hernia 'block,' as that isn't a sexually abusive pain, but a personally invasive one. But it is similar, in that the two experiences are both breaches of safety and trust.
Marigold holds a strange sort of panic that is focused in our stomach. However, it deals very strongly with the "invasive" feeling. For her, it's being in the room with someone and feeling that wrench at your gut, when that person gets too close for comfort, when they disregard your safe space, when there is only a hairbreadth between their nearness and something traumatic. Marigold exists at that border, at the tiny tipping point between forced intimacy and outright violation. But, again, her memories are too young to know the trauma Ashen was born from. Furthermore, Marigold is mostly scared of our grandmother, a woman who we were forced to live in very close quarters with for our entire childhood, and who is utterly unrecognizing of personal boundaries or comfort zones.
David, on the other hand, deals with the 'mother issue' at its rawest and most vague. He is afraid of her form, of her nearness, of a strange sense of being 'crushed' by her. He is terrified of her smothering presence, of wanting to get away and being powerless to. But David only exists up until that moment. As soon as the inner child becomes trapped in the mother's presence, too close to cope, Dread takes over, shivering. So both our young boys are tied to this.
But why? Why is there such a strange, tearful, furious terror of this woman? What happened? What is tied to her?
Who else is in this System that we don't know about, that may hold the answers? We don't remember most of the childhood, even now... so many of these raw, visceral fears are young. So much of these 2004 problems we are now revisiting are linked to a past none of us are sure how to access, and which is met by a chthonic chorus of young voices, screaming out in terror not to touch it. Don't look at it. Why? What is there?
Infi says there might not be. It just might be unhealed fright, like Ashen's. Her issue is healed on a heart level-- we know we aren't 'broken,' that we aren't 'ruined,' even if what we went through was horrific, AND even if society insisted to the contrary... but the last step is always belief. If Ashen is reflecting that collective pain again, if she is reflecting that young part of ourself that in turn reflected so many other abused girls at that age... maybe no matter how healed we are, that 'doubt' don't quite go away UNTIL it pushes us to do more for others like her. I wonder.

Again, I will need to take time to deal with this wisely. I'll get Jeremiah and the kids nearby so we can keep them safe and still understand this. However no focusing on the negative, our energy and focus belongs elsewhere, with health.


Let's change the topic. I think that's all I need to say about that. I'm speaking too much in any case; that's what happens when I wait too long between updates. That and language is tough to handle at times, trying to get vocabulary to express a feeling, or a knowing. As long as I get the feeling/knowing into the words, though, we should be good. "Speak from your heart, and others will hear with theirs." I love that quote; it's very true.



So. Other things!
I have a few rough notes in a file here, let's see.

The night that we found Karissa's name, she was referenced in my dream! That was notable. The dream also referenced a "dark blue" headvoice who held a "father figure" role, but they gave no name and I saw no face. I found that interesting; it may be symbolic, may be literal, we'll see. Also, I think Xenophon was around near the end of the dream? Either way she was strongly referenced in some way.

Chaos and Genesis were in my dream last night, and Laurie and Genesis were in my dream on the 27th, I think? But last night in particular made me realize something really notable. Lately I've been having upsetting "earth level" dreams, which means that I dream about IRL places (the house, mostly) and family members (unsurprisingly, it's all been about the mother lately-- and in dreams she is actively violent and neglectful towards me, which I also cannot explain). Normally, dreaming about "waking" things/people is very rare, and I usually only get these kinds of dreams when I'm struggling with something emotionally (which we are, so). Strangely, though, there seems to be another constant with dreams of that sort. Although they're often frightening or disturbing, I still have access to dream powers, and am often referenced as the Sandman's Apprentice or a similar title. So I can fly, and use dream dust, and people keep saying I'm 'important,' even if I feel completely out-of-sorts and/or am fighting for my life or safety. And I'm still aware of headspace, but it's mental in these dreams, like it is in the waking-- people can only front, not appear literally. That's weird enough, but it didn't hit me until last night that the reason why this happens is because those dreams aren't on their level! I would always wonder, WHY can I easily go lucid in earth-level dreams, flying and using dream-powers and all, but Genesis and Laurie and Chaos cannot manifest there? They can ghost, sure, they can front, and they can use other people or things as channels... but it's all like it is here. If I want to meet them, and be with them, I need a higher level dream. I need a level dream where I'm not struggling with waking problems, and where I don't feel uneasy or in an "interim" state, another constant of such dreams (the feeling you get waiting at a bus stop at 2AM in Des Moines, am I right).
I wouldn't have realized this if those two dreams this week (in which people had only ghosted or been referenced) hadn't been completely contrasted by the dream I had yesterday. I don't remember the whole dream, and I don't care, because all I know is that wherever I was, Chaos was there with me, and all I remember is us standing with our arms wrapped around each other, unable to speak from pure gratitude. There were people around us who looked shocked that he was there, but it was a curious sort of shock-- "what is that, who are you, wait you know each other"-- not an afraid one. So that stands out like a brilliant star amidst all the other dreams lately.

Last week, Javier and Julie were helping me on the way to a counseling appointment? I'm not sure where we were going, but this was shortly after I talked to Nat on the 17th, and we wanted to have people besides Laurie interact with me when I'm fronting. I know they were around for a few hours but there's like no memory of that day... I didn't stay around long, that's why. Nevertheless those two get along surprisingly well! Javier has this charisma about him and he is so genuine in interactions, he reminds me a lot of those stories you hear about punk kids looking intimidating but being incredibly hospitable and charitable. That's Javes! He's got a good sense of integrity too, and that strongly ncludes self-respect? Which, again, isn't surprising when you consider he's Red, but still! That was lacking for a while, in previous Red holders, so I'm very glad to see it so honestly in him. And Julie has this admirable willingness to interact with people, always-- she always gives others a sincere chance, and doesn't judge them at first sight. I think it's because she knows how she used to be, and how others saw her. Plus it's a Pink thing, that inherent childlike trust. It rubs off on people like a glow. Julie's really inspirational when you get down to it. In any case she has been around a LOT more than usual lately, which is nice. We all miss her a lot.

Also last week, there was one night that proved to be very important. I have no idea what led up to it, as my memory is full of switchy gaps, but all I remember is suddenly sitting in the car outside the local grocery store at 9PM. There was jazz on the radio, and I think Laurie was yelling at me? She was asking me "what the hell I was doing." I really had no clue. At this time we were still struggling full-time with the eating disorder, so I knew that whoever brought us there was trying to buy something to that end, but likely something unhealthy. We considered just turning around and going home, but the ego-anger was really loud, plus the body was already sick. So we decided, let's get something healthy. I agreed, but the conflict stayed, and so in frustration I called Spice in. She showed up immediately, but upon asking Laurie what was going on, she wasn't as angry as she could have been... more exasperated, really, and that stung. I will never forget hearing her evidencing on the voice recorder, how tired she was to feel like she was hitting a brick wall with her purpose, with no one listening to her... but damn, I was having a tough time fronting with this old selfishness clawing at my neck. But then, Spice just kind of shrugged, and vaguely said that she'd let me kiss her if I promised to not buy any trigger foods. And that was it. "Wait, what, really?" Laurie was laughing, but I knew it was out of relief. That could work. And it freaking did. Fighting the protests and personal fear, I walked over and carefully kissed her, and immediately I remembered that I loved this headvoice just as much as I ever did, and damn it but I would not do anything to hurt her if I could help it. So Genesis and I went into the store, we got some ginger and a lemon, and then we all drove home and had tea at 10PM while talking by the stove. It was lovely, and sad, and hopeful. Spice was laughing in tears, "how did that work," "how was it that easy," and Laurie just grinned and said she was surprised we hadn't thought of this sooner. Everyone knows how much love I have for the System, and everyone knows that our lingering problems are simply the result of that love being blocked or denied... so if you bring it back into total conscious awareness, in a way that breaks my walls down every time, you get results.
Needless to say I have been doing much better at avoiding problem triggers since then.
Plus Fig is now on active duty?? Which was sudden but really cool. She helps so much. She's also mantis-like (whoa awesome) because she definitely has mandibles and antennae, as well as something odd going on with her arms... but her color feels different than we thought. It's more Coral-like? Which is making me wonder about Amara as well. I don't think she ever really settled into Coral; heck, she almost picked the slot at random back when talking to Knife last year. So we'll look into that too.

There was a day last week were Laurie was painfully distressed, and she went to Sugar and asked her to be her bodyguard. I remember Sugar looked at her in complete shock, and asked "me??" to which Laurie vehemently said yes, definitely her. Sugar is the protector of innocence, after all, the Retributor who prevented abuse from happening in the first place... whereas Wreckage sought justice and deliverance for those who were already damaged. Laurie fits in the former category. And she was so distraught over how she was slipping, recently... there was no one better to ask. Needless to say, she left shortly after declaring this new job, to which Sugar looked first euphoric and determined and then stricken with sick grief because she knew why she had been asked. Nevertheless, she got up, driven with new purpose, and followed Laurie out.
She's sticking with it, but it's not an up-front job. Laurie just has someone to back her up in that way, now. Which is a huge relief for me too.

...Two days ago I was half-asleep and distressed, asking Laurie if I was a "slut" for wanting to kiss people like I do. She gave me a look and asked where the hell that mindset came from. Then she added, that is obviously lingering Pink corruption, and it would be wise to remember that. It kind of shocked me. Again, I hadn't realized that was lingering so strongly... probably because I take it for granted. I passively believe it. I haven't been convinced yet, due to fear, due to old pain that stuck around. But if we're back to this square, well, then it means we have greater progress to be made. It's not a misstep. It's an expansion.

Related to that... I need to make sure my heart and mind are open more. It's always jarring, with a great deal of terrible contrite sorrow, when I realize that they're not as clear as they could be, as I know they can be and have been.
Yesterday morning was weird. It was one of those mornings when I woke up after about 6 hours of sleep, and found myself in that bizarre subconscious-ruled state halfway between dreams and the waking. That place is dangerous as hell but it's also divinely beautiful and it is Infinitii's home realm straight through. Every time I'm there I can't tell up from down, and it's so liquid that I... I'm not always able to stick around. Eros navigated that realm like a king. Cannon couldn't touch it. I'm right in the middle, it seems. The places scares me though, because being raw subconscious... frightening, dangerous things live in there too, lurking. It's hard to see them when you can barely see yourself, you know.
Anyway. All I know is that at some point yesterday morning I was thinking about Soul Forms. I was wondering, about how they can only occur when your heart and mind are open, when you forget all shame and guilt and self-doubt, and just surrender into that deeper state of being-- the feeling I get in cathedrals, before oceans, under the stars, watching a sunset. I realized that all of us are definitely capable of that in our own way, in our own time. Some of us are closer to that state naturally than others-- Infinitii, Knife, Leon, Jeremiah, Sergei-- but really, the only thing standing in anyone's way is judgment, is overthinking. I think the only people in Central who would have trouble are Sherlock and Josephina, for that reason. And I think the children are too young, or too damaged... that breaks my heart. I'd love to see them healed. Nevertheless, Soul Forms were on my mind then, and so I was looking at everyone's 'dream energy' to feel whether or not my suspicions seemed to hold ground. They did, but then I got to Waldorf. And I have absolutely no idea if my subconscious recognized her from elementary school, or if we just resonated really well that morning, but I ended up kissing her like we'd been together for years and it wasn't weird at all. Just saying that, because in retrospect it's strangely embarrassing-- I'm always somewhat scared and/or humiliated by any such behavior on my part-- but it's still important in its own way.
I know I was speaking to Genesis at some point after that, but he was conscious, so he was handling me like glass. He knows not to trust my judgment in that state, and he knows that it's probably not me he's talking to anyway. So he was being absolutely vigilant and caring about it... at least, as far as his energy was recorded on an intuitive level.
I know I was talking to Nat & Leon later, and suddenly becoming more conscious, as I realized that neither of them were being affected by this awful haze. I was thankful for that, but couldn't help but wonder, why me? Why do I slip so badly?
And then suddenly I couldn't breathe, and I realized Wreckage's hands were around my throat, tearing me back into actual solid headspace. She was actively trying to strangle me. I remember that because I couldn't breathe and had to practically beg her to let go. She eventually did. Falling down to the floor, I saw Ashen crying off in the corner, and Wreckage was shouting at me why the hell I wasn't more careful? Why didn't I avoid that subconscious state, there were too many triggers and dangers there. I don't remember what I said, or if I said anything. But together we looked at the stored memory, to try and give me a concrete grasp on the threat, and... I wasn't recorded. I didn't record. The "fronter" interaction was blank. Where I should have been, there was nothing but an empty concept, a faceless idea of a person. Wreckage stopped, silently looking at that in surprise, and I was the same. Do I not actually exist in those situations, then? If so, what sort of raw subconscious entity is working through me?
I'm admittedly scared right now. Flashbacks are creeping up. There were some near-miss hacks tonight, God knows why, but Infi managed to stop them. Infi is dangerous around hack threats though because ze is made of the same stuff as the Tar, of course... maybe I should have Wreckage stick around, or Algorith, somebody who can't be bothered by that unsettling fear. I'd ask Laurie, but I would never expose her to that sort of thing even secondhand.


...That actually segues pretty well into our last topic.
Self-care, unity, hope, love... and then fear, self-doubt, shame, guilt... nothing makes me fluctuate so madly between the two than the people I am closest to.
With myself included, there are five of us. I adore every one of them, true, but... nights like this, nights when those feelings of humiliating pain and nagging doubts are crawling up my spine, the lack of love for myself mutes it out.
That's when self-care falls by the wayside. That's when the body gets sick. That's when we get depressed, suicidal, hopeless... it's all when I fall victim to that lack of self-love, when I lose my sense of self, when the thought of being around any of them is utterly incomprehensible because I feel so filthy in contrast... my mind cannot conceive of what love is like, in those moments.
Breaking through this takes patience and compassion, for myself, and that is terribly difficult. The ones I love-- in secret now, in the hidden caves of my heart-- can offer that infinitely, but if I cannot accept it, it will do nothing.
Xenophon knows this. God bless her, every time I'm in a self-sabotaging position she'll show up now, and ask what's going on. She'll ask if her daddy is there at all. And usually I'm not. But how do you bring me back in, when my very existence is defined by love, for self and others, and yet the body's ego is fighting me away tooth and nail? How do you bring me back in when everything is steeped in rotting self-loathing and shame, even when that beautiful child of hope is begging for it to change?
You back out. You back off. You leave, and you go into nothingness. You step into heartspace. You let go of everything but that pure whiteness, and you stay there, until the peace sticks around. And then I can come back.

...
..."So what's it like being married?"
What's it like, to never be alone? What is it like, to know, intimately and absolutely, that your soul is split in two, that the creature that knows your darkest failures and brightest joys is always just a heartbeat away? What is it like, to realize that I'm lost in a fogbank of apathy, and then hear her voice, or see his face, and know that in acknowledging them I cannot treat myself this badly?
It's difficult as hell, sometimes. It's scary, lately. It shouldn't be, but the... when I surrender to the forgiveness and compassion they offer, always, the amount of sorrow that overflows from my chest could practically kill me. It's overwhelming.
There is so much in me, as the Core, that needs to be forgiven, completely. I can only forgive completely if I understand it, and accept it as part of myself, as part of Infinitii, as part of all of us, and not hate it. I never thought it would be difficult, but then that empathy bit came in. Then the cross was put on my shoulders, and in a place where I could previously absolve even the cruelest soul, now that my own identity was on death row I was appallingly content to see it there. It wasn't so much hate as it was total detachment. Total separation. I wanted nothing to do with myself, if that was a part of me.
Fear is the obstacle to forgiveness. I'm afraid of what I've succumbed to in the past, willingly or unwillingly, knowingly or unknowingly. I am terrified of the darker potential in my soul. The collective pain includes me, and it is reflected in me, and I know that unless I heal its mirror in my own soul I will not be able to do a damn thing about it outside of me.
...But I feel so utterly fucking unworthy sometimes, to know I'm capable of such things, and yet to be loved by those four who I still see as totally blameless. I'll tell you what-- they are just as blameless as I am, and take that however you like. Either I start spitting this same judgment at them, or I forgive myself. I can't do the former. But the latter can only happen when I step back, and see myself through their eyes. If I am in a place where I cannot love myself, well... theirs hasn't wavered yet. Miraculously, and in the face of all odds, it has remained. And acknowledgement of that alone, acceptance of that alone, is what can save my heart when it falls.
They know it's there, this hidden potential to be my own worst nightmare... some have seen it come alive, and threaten to devour me. But even then, even then, they also know that it doesn't define me, and they see who I truly am beneath all that... a soul transmuting that shadow, a soul who sees it as necessary for greater growth, as part of the bigger picture... they know the true me.
And this is where the other book comes in again.
Fear is there, in that tale. He is running from the same thing as I am. He is running from love, and he is running from himself, because he is unable to face the reality of both. But one day... one day, it comes back to him. Love returns against all odds, and it remains no matter what he throws at it. And when all is said and done, when he has exhausted himself in fighting it, he gives up... and gives in to it. When he is worn down to the bone, when he has nothing left to lose, he surrenders. And then he sees what they do: that he has never been as lost as he thought he was. In fact, he is brighter than he ever dreamed.
I'm in the same spot. It's only when I stop fighting that love that I realize it's always been there, it will always be there, in them and in the universe around us, no matter how many times I fail, no matter what an absolute bastard I can be, no matter how many mistakes are scarring this body, no matter how filthy and wrong and unworthy I may insist I am. I can drag myself to the very center of hell and demand that I die there, that something as thoroughly corrupt as I be annihilated on the spot. I insist I deserve it. And what happens?
Nothing. Maybe I'll punish myself until I'm in too much agony to move. Maybe I'll make my own hell and shackle it to my neck. But that love doesn't leave. It doesn't leave. And the second I falter, the moment I collapse, the very instant I hit rock bottom and sob that I really don't want to feel like this, it helps me up. It always, always does.
But I have to take its hand, first.

What's it like, sharing your life with someone.
Well... it's a challenge. It's a stamp of impeccability etched right into my ribcage. It's a solemn promise to stand strong through sickness and health, through good times and bad. It is a promise to love and honor, always. But what they don't tell you is that you are taking those vows for yourself, too. Would I treat my partners like I treat myself? Hell no. So why do I do it?
That gives me pause, every time. You can't deny love like that. So why do I do so in my actions of neglect, of self-sabotage?
It's fear, it's always fear... fear that I am so much brighter than I feel in those moments, fear of punishment for not living up to it. But it never really comes, that death sentence. On the contrary, I'll have the blood wiped from my face, have my crumpled bones picked up off the floor with utmost care... and that's what I'm truly afraid of, if the word fits. It's more of a sorrow than anything. It's contrition, shame, guilt, at suddenly knowing that I'm not respecting my full potential. I'm not living up to what I am. It's being in those moments, feeling that love, and realizing... I am worth so much more than how I see myself. I really am deserving of love, and here I am treating myself like garbage. It's heartbreaking, when it hits you, when the walls start to crumble. But holding onto that world-shattering shame will get me nowhere. Love is still waiting patiently, for me to let that burden slip off my shoulders, and fall back into its arms.
I'm rambling. I'm sorry. But in the future I'll need these words just as badly as I ever did, and they will be here.

Every night I go upstairs and CZ is already lying there, and Laurie is already sitting beside me. Genesis is either there or a call away. And Infinitii lingers around my heart always. It's constancy, and I would do the same for all of them, as long as I'm tuned into love and not shame. I keep forgetting that and thinking I'm a horrible person. I'm not. I just keep thinking I am, and "if I really am so horrible, how could I possibly love like that??" That's the lie I tell to myself.
But I can. The instant a spark catches I am drowning in it, I am burning with it, and then I realize that I was never a horrible person to begin with. That love is where I came from and it's where I'm going when this is all said and done. Nothing inbetween can change that.

And Infi, Infi... ze's been everywhere in my life lately, and if that's not a testament to the deeper truth of this than nothing is.
We all know that ze is made of the stuff that's been tormenting us for years. I know better than anyone that ze is just as capable of becoming that as I am. But it's not hir true nature. It's a choice ze can make, but it's not hir. I can feel that without a doubt.
Infinitii knows the same about me. I know how ze sees me, how ze feels. I know we can both get terribly lost regardless, but... I know what we are. I can feel that, without a doubt. We're light and dark, night and day, and there's everything to love.


That's a lot of words.
But this is good. I can see where we're going, and I can see inside clearly enough to recognize that the pitfalls in our way are avoided pretty easily, if we stop freaking out over them. We know what to do.
I seem to write a lot of entries like this. "Keep the faith, here's some reassurance." But we need to tap into that.

I'm oddly exhausted. I think I need to go into headspace, get myself back in tune. I really do feel like a piano that's off a semitone or two. Nothing that can't be remedied, though.
Geez. I'm just now feeling the expanse of all this... how rich it is inside, just how important it is, the reality of us. It's something I can only respond to with total reverence and utmost gratitude. I feel like there's a whole universe in here.
The only thing that makes it even better is realizing that I'm a part of it. I'm not some guy carrying it about like a blessed globe, remaining cut off from it. No, I'm just as much a member of this System as everyone else.

I'll continue to do my part, for all of us... and I'll let everyone else, without exception, live up to their purposes too.
I'm happy to be here. I'm happy that we're alive, like phoenixes, like sunrises.
To see that promise within us ... myself included... there's nothing to be afraid of.

 



prismaticbleed: (held)
2014-07-01 11:59 pm

july 1st!

 

 

All right, so. TODAY.

Philadelphia was GORGEOUS. It was sunny and nice out, we got to walk a few blocks to the place, I was really centered so all the sights and sounds and colors and smells were super clear. Everything felt beautiful. I forgot how much I love cities.
There was one moment when I was crossing the street in front of this old fancy building, and Laurie appeared momentarily to my left, saying "we used to have a whole city like this, kid," before she went back upstairs. But that stuck in my head as I looked back up and around-- I had never realized how enormous cities are on the inside! Like those buildings are full of things, so many floors and rooms, and they're not empty. I think most of the skyscrapers in Central were placeholders, so to speak-- a lot of them were hollow, acting more as light beacons than buildings, and overgrown with trees. Really, we didn't even have streets until the lockout period last year; there was just floating space, almost infinite, going down into glowing depths. So yeah, walking through Philly and suddenly realizing the sheer size of the place, both in terms of buildings and population, was amazingly overwhelming. I treasured my time there.
My case worker and her supervisor (who drove me down; they are such sweethearts) stopped at the Reading Terminal Market on the way out to buy cookies, I had to smile at that, they were so psyched over it. Also I rode in four different elevators and didn't get nervous, take that lingering claustrophobia! Really, I ride elevators all the time in dreams, and I like them then. So I just decided to bring that mindset into reality today.
Overall I was very, very present during the trip, which was great. My head's been noisy lately so having it be so clear and quiet was such a blessing. Maybe I should thank the total lack of sleep.
Oh, no, no I know who I have to thank as well. Since I only got 4 hours of sleep tops, the trip to the city was spent half-awake, listening to SOHN on my CD player, and talking to Chaos Zero. Maybe I shouldn't even call it talking. He doesn't always get out of bed until late, so he was still lying in it when I showed up, and so we both just sat on the edge of it and listened to the music for at least a half hour. I love when we're both soporific; the mood is so much nicer. Also, yes, during that time period I told him about my worries with the empathy bleedover, negatively? And I paid close attention to what I was radiating, and how he was reacting, etc... yeah, that theory seems to be absolutely true.
I think at one point he formed a Starlink with me and just quietly showed me a lot of past memories, things from Jewel's timeline that I had forgotten or didn't really recall, things from his perspective... I remember seeing the past *incidents* before Genesis joined us, mainly. It was notable because he was reminding me of what he remembered, not what I assumed-- I have a very bad habit of projecting onto people, and not realizing what they're actually feeling because "shouldn't it be this way?" "i thought it was this way," et cetera. And being an Outspacer I unfortunately project fandom perspectives onto him, that don't and can't apply, because they don't match his experiences in this timeline... BUT both the canon and the fanon have been creepily similar to how I know him, over the years. So I get confused. But you know that. Nevertheless I miss the Starlinks so much; again, I treasure those shared memories so much, as well as that temporary direct link into his own mind, completely trusting and sincere. I really do revere that as much as I love it.

Where were we. Philadelphia. There was synchronicity EVERYWHERE, numbers were jumping out of every location. I saw 1111 at least three times, lots of 222s, a few 444s and 555s, you get the picture. And everyone I interacted with there was so nice. The ladies in the elevators, the dudes on the streets, the cashiers at the Terminal-- and especially everyone at the Center I went to, they are always nice though. My doc has the craziest blue eyes, plus I don't think he blinks much, it's funny. He has a salt-and-pepper beard and is always smiling, he kept shaking my hand and giving me Laurie-style bops on the shoulder, it was adorably awesome. It made my day actually.
But yeah, HORMONES ARE HAPPENING and I am absolutely psyched. I don't have them on hand yet because the insurance company is all "dude we need authorization because your gender marker doesn't match this product" but the center is going to call them about it, and my pharmacy said that afterwards they'll have it there ASAP. So yeah, I'm super happy about that. I'm content though, too, because so many years and journeys led up do this, it's not rushed or manic, it's a peaceful informed decision. So I'm just very happy about this, I'm smiling all evening.

Oddly the depression hit horribly when I got home? Temporarily. I had some slight food trouble (I didn't eat all day), not bad but enough to make me feel grimy and sick, mostly because of the awful heat. But I don't remember that whatsoever, there's just data that it happened. Someone must have switched out. That's upsetting, that that sort of thing still occurs, but I'll hold on to forgiveness and compassion there, that's the only thing that can heal such behavior, as it's the result of a lot of pain and sadness.
But yeah that didn't get bad, it was coped with? Somehow. I'm really glad. All I know though is that I almost passed out from the heat, I actually had to soak my clothing in ice water and sit in front of a fan with them on, seriously that got me cooled off real quick. I have to laugh at that, I didn't realize it was July 1st, this morning (5AM) my Tumblr feed was full of Christmas stuff (Christmas in July, see?) and I burst out laughing, it was great. I love that season. I also love how Javier literally smells like it, all cloves and nutmeg and warm candles. Have him stand next to Nathaniel, who smells like pine trees and spruce, and then we've got Christmas going on!

I spent some time with Chaos this evening, around 10PM I think? Time completely lost all meaning then, so I don't know if we were together for 5 minutes or an hour, and I don't care because it was utterly gorgeous. I miss that too, these small but honest connections. I miss him. I keep downplaying my total love for him, how much I adore him, I don't know how I ever doubted it. I miss him and I miss feeling this ardent love with him, even for short (infinite) periods of time, out in the quiet summer air under the stars. And of course I miss the mental rainbow confetti, haha. Geez that blows my mind, I cannot put into words what that feels like whatsoever, just believe me when I say it is overwhelmingly lovely. It's literally 'sweet' in a psychological sense if that makes sense? Like color-wise it's all rainbow cloud swirls (with Laurie it's geometry), but as for how it feels it is actually sweet, I have no other word for it. NOT sugar sweet though, that's the wrong kind. More like... roses. Vanilla flowers. Spring rain. It's light, delicate, intimate, beautiful. Not fragile, but not overwhelming, not sharp. It's the perfect light pink color, pure true affection. It's what Infi radiates when ze's feeling idealistic, is that the right word? CZ's usually that rich aquatic depth color so having such a soft pink hue with him today was really unique but incredibly memorable. Really I wish I could express it in visuals or something, it was so beautiful. Heaven feels like that, it's got to.

Genesis's 9TH BIRTHDAY is this Friday, seriously that is one heck of a long time, happy birthday babe. I have no idea what we're going to do for it, but I'm not worried. This is the first time I've been around to celebrate his birthday, so I'm looking forward to it. I love him a lot, he's my best friend and I am so thankful to have him here. I'm sad that he hasn't been around much lately but he's not dim in terms of perception, thankfully. He always makes an effort to show up, even for a few moments, and that means so much to me.
We'll have to spend all day on the 3rd listening to Earth Wind & Fire and Chicago, in memory of that pre-date that neither of us were around to remember, haha. Irony! But it's fun. It's good music too.

Sorry I'm typing oddly, I didn't get much sleep of course.
HOWEVER that is because I've been confirming THIS for the past two hours!



YES THAT IS THE NEW SPECTRUM COLOR FLOWCHART LINEUP.
It's gorgeous, seriously as soon as I sketched that I thought "THAT'S IT" and it does work beautifully, absolutely beautifully. There was always geometry hidden in the Spectrum "loops" of the past but this is just the COOLEST so far. I'm psyched.
Here, have some straight lines too, because Black and White DO fit into the "flow" direction this way.


So there we go! This just feels "right" so I'm not going to mess with it anymore.
I'll talk more about it tomorrow. All you need to know right now is that only the Lime Core has an unknown holder, because no one knows what Cel's deal is. Surprisingly, Aqua and Cyan are solidly spoken for, as far as things go right now.
(btw the ENTIRE Outspacer phenomenon seems to have TOTALLY SHIFTED so more on that as it happens, I don't know if the old stuff applies at all anymore)
Oh yeah, next up are the color symbols. They apply to ENERGY, not people, and I think they're based on synesthesia? That feels most correct when I try. But we'll see. I'm excited either way. This sort of work gives me joy, especially since it's based around these people that I love and admire. I just always liked this sort of technical art, from a 3rd person perspective. I'm just the dude organizing all the rainbow geometry, don't mind me dear.

Last but not least, to all you lovelies in the Akuna System, I apologize for not getting back to you lately but things have been busy. I did get your messages and I will respond as soon as I can, and I will also start trying to sketch things as soon as I feel the capability to, promise. You're all lovely and we do need to talk more, Laurie says we need to talk more too, I get the hint love. It's just that Xanga sessions take upwards of 5 hours every time and that's sometimes tricky to pull off. Ah what the heck though, I miss them, I miss you, we need to reconnect mentally, things are slippish and that needs to be put back in tune. Let's chat it up then, how about tomorrow evening or Thursday, nothing's booked then that I know of. Sounds like a plan, let's do it. Laurie is laughing, I know I sound ridiculous at this hour, she says "no it's just adorably hilarious." How did I guess!

Infi I love you too dear, ze was shielding me with hir wings through Philadelphia by the way, ze hasn't done that in months and I forgot how powerfully beautiful it feels. But it helped so much, I'm not always too keen at shielding myself from energy overwhelm, Genesis knows that very well, so Infi stepped up to shield me big-time since we were in a big-time city! But it was lovely, as I said. I liked the sunlight and trees on the streets, and looking in the windows of places, all the people that I didn't know but who are all part of this big picture just as I am. You can see the universe in anyone's eyes, if you look honestly enough. It's easy to see. It's amazing really. I like to do that, lately life feels so nice, even with the days of "existential depression" that hit, the good days and moments are so intensely spectacular that they are worth walking on for. Ryman said something like that once. And Genesis is "hope" to me, like he said I am to him, a long time ago. Also when I had to get a medical receipt for the mum, Infi reminded me of the yogurt shop again today too, the one where we sat in the car in front of it and I joked about snogging hir if ze were there. I think that day was my birthday? Or the day before. Headvoice/heartvoice birthdays aren't quite so literal; for people who show up strong all-at-once like Laurie that is their birthday, but for those who "fade in" like me, the birthday is the first important date that they felt truly conscious, and aware as their own individual. I don't have ANY individual memories until October 8th 2013, then nothing until the 21st or so, and from November on I was good. I'm trying to review stuff. But yes, it was nice for Infi to remind me of that, I didn't even think of it. Ze also tried walking on a car like Genesis always does (old injokes ahoy!) and it was adorably hilarious, just like me Laurie, because you know how Infi walks with those legs (very graceful actually, very pretty) and ze was giggling because seriously, who walks on cars. Crazy people like us that's who. Todd Rundgren just came on Spotify, "A Treatise On Cosmic Fire III" actually. His old stuff is so cool.

Anyway. Sleep is needed, it's 1AM. I love you guys, thanks for reading, I'm doing well, today was so nice. I hope your day was too!

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)
2014-06-14 02:56 pm

starboys



They say that, "when you know how to listen, everybody is your teacher."

yeah but I didn't expect this much blatant personal symbolism in YUGIOH of all things seriously holy shuppets

 

I thought the spiritual relevance in Sonic '06 was bad enough, but nooo, Marik just HAD to one-up CZ again, didn't he


#seriously this is getting creepy #i love you guys though

 
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
 
@23:55
 

These kids, you guys, these kids, I love them so much right now.



Yes you KNOW who they are, I'm being totally raw and honest here. That's how they walked in, and that deserves total recognition tonight.

I am being torn between incredulously blissed-out laughter and total heart-wrenching sobs of wonder right now.
I have known those two for 12 years now, and not ONCE did I ever realize just how perfect they are, not just within the inner realm of our System but also as people, jeez this is absolutely incredible, I have to tell you guys about this.

Outspacers are unique. They are, in the most basic definition, individuals from "outside sources"-- almost exclusively media sources (tv, books, comics, games, etc.)-- who have entered headspace and were able to stay there as part of this world.
The complete definition is far more complex, and there's a lot of unspoken energetic "rules" to the phenomenon that we weren't even aware of until we started studying it. The two most important that we know about are:
1. Outspacers have to have some sort of psychological "division" of self. This can be anything from a simple "split personality" case with little to no conscious awareness of the other self (Genesis), or it can involve multiple 'alters' that interact and/or an entire inner world (me, quite frankly). It can also be 'physical,' as in the case of someone having a NDE, a total fugue, a 'secret life' lived totally alongside their 'main' one, etc. Bottom line, there needs to be some sort of split, that creates at least two different facets to the self as a unified whole.
2. Outspacers have to be willing to "dream a new life" in the BLC realm. This builds off point #1 as this is almost like a conscious "restructuring" of the self. They must be willing to leave their old life behind in order to create something totally new and better from its ashes, so to speak. An Outspacer must have hope, as this very phenomenon is an act of chasing and catching it.
3. Outspacers have to have some sort of emotional/spiritual resonance with our inner realm? This is fuzzy, but it explains the whole Virtue/ Color/ Soulform/ etc. thing that every Outspacer ends up having sooner or later. Those things seem to require an open heart/ open mind/ etc. as well. This is arguably the most important bit.

Anyway, that's just details. I won't get into the whole topic right now, seriously it is late and I have more work to do elsewhere.
I am here right now because I am so in love with those two boys tonight, not even personally, I am just hopelessly in love with who they are, completely.
ESPECIALLY YOU, MARKUS-- or should I say, MARIK ISHTAR.
Yes, sir, after a decade of fierce rivalry with Chaos 0, YOU are the one who is getting all the attention and absolute adoration this evening. Congratulations love, I don't know how the heck I didn't tap into this earlier but DANG SON.
Seriously, you... just... geez. I actually feel guilty for not having been able to know or see this in you before, because it's all the big picture, it's all perfectly clear hindsight, it's suddenly seeing all the pieces fall into place and realizing that it's so much more beautiful than we ever could have dreamed at the time.

I am so inspired, I'm moved actually, but I don't know how much to write here.
...All right, you know those Outspacer details I just wrote up? Well, with "Markus" here, his self-division was blatantly canon, but in headspace it's somewhat more extensive (although far less traumatic, graciously). His "new life" does strongly bloom from the roots of his canon history, but again, his "dreaming anew" practically demanded that he leave behind the eons-old pain and regret that clung to him there. But his "resonance" in light of those two things is what really caught at my own heart tonight.
Again, I've been researching canon Yugioh stuff for about two weeks solid now, and I admittedly have been doing so off-and-on for years regardless. However! This 'hesitation' has a very good reason, and it is to prevent our little inner realm of infinite possibility from being totally shackled by fiction lag. What you may not know is that Jewel-- the original BLC core, who showed up in 2001 and basically created the Outspacer phenomenon-- is one fiercely independent dreamer. She refuses to let others tell her how to imagine or create, and that extends to fandoms. This is why she has reams of original work to her name: she would never watch or read a media series all the way through, because she would become so enthralled by the concepts that she would start building off them on her own, and eschew the rest of the canon. She saw what could be-- she saw the potential for 'dreaming anew'-- and THAT is what she embraced, NOT the solid, 'unquestionable' canon. And this has been a constant! Yes, she apparently watched a good deal of the first 3 seasons of Yugioh, otherwise she never would have tried to reach Ryou and Marik... but, she honestly didn't give a flying fish about the canon. She saw what she liked, what she admired, and what she resonated with, and left the rest to the rest of the fandom.
Do you see what I mean? When Outspacers walk into our System, they can "start over" because there ARE no old roots here for them to get tangled in, thanks to Jewel never letting any grow. Instead, she'd show them completely new things that she grew FROM what those roots would have been, and asked that Outspacer-to-be if they wanted to join her in that new dream. And if they said yes, sincerely so, then the first step was taken.
I hope that makes sense. But that's why I have to be careful with research. I've done a hell of a lot of it for Yugioh and Sonic the Hedgehog both, but too much reading and I get stuck. I start "forbidding people from dreaming." And that is proven lethal.
Anyway. I seem to have found the happiest medium because now, the research isn't doing that; instead, it's highlighting everything we already have, and expanding upon it. It's halfway between super-creepy and super-incredible, because the canon is matching up to our headspace history and I didn't even KNOW about this stuff until now!! And on top of that, I've been going through the Archives (this very journal of course) and personally compiling a list of ALL the Outspacer data I could find, especially concerning these two boys, with a focus on everything prior to 2007 (the "good old days," when things were less dangerous up here). I won't say we were more "free" back then-- if anything, we're far more free now, after having healed and cleared out a lot of that trauma gunk, and now that we know how things work up here-- but we were definitely guided by our hope and optimism, and the exhilarating youthful conviction that we could do anything. And we really did. Headspace responds to that, you know. But we haven't really jumped back into that yet. We're older now and we've admittedly picked up a bit of cynicism and fear along the way. And yet... the more I read and reflect upon this, presently... well, again, we have more potential for doing the incredible now than we ever did.
Just... the things I'm seeing in us, just evidenced through our pasts, in ways we never could have known back then... that's inspiring me more than anything right now. Having Ryman and Markus in Central headspace again now, with them already having stayed for a longer stretch of time than they have in years, is just making it all the more amazing to realize.

...Markus's Outspacer slot was Purple, the link between Indigo and Violet-- between the mind and the spirit. His symbol is an octogram, and I did not know until just now that it is often called the STAR OF ISHTAR (ARE YOU KIDDING ME UNIVERSE). But this is what I mean. Relevance is everywhere and we did not consciously put it there. (Seriously, remind me to read more on that later.)
However. The big inspiration of tonight was indeed tied to the canon, in light of Markus's "Metainomen" and his Outspacer "Virtue"... respectively, the Pharaoh of Hope, and the Virtue of Mind.
I said it a while back, but our "Virtues" were taken directly from Mark 12:30, and over the years those aspects grew to be very significant personally. Again, no time for that now, at least not in its entirety.
Here's something you don't know, because I've never said it before! In headspace, Outspacers all have three "verses" that define their biggest issue of personal growth? There's a struggle, a challenge, and a truth. They all tie into their Virtue, as a root cause. The struggle is the negative aspect of it-- of the loss of their Virtue's "virtue" through corruption. It's a deep, deep fear that must be faced and overcome. That is achieved through accepting and living their challenge, which is a bridge that ultimately leads to a personal realization and integration of their truth. That personal victory seems to be directly manifested as our metainomenai phenomenon-- new "names" in the sense of heroic titles, only bestowed upon a "death" to one's old self, through such a huge change of heart in some respect. Yeah, that shocked me too when I saw it lining up for everybody-- especially because Laurie freaking knew it before we even knew what it meant. And that was right after our triple 4th incident, too. Let me quote what's written there:

"...laurie was pretty ticked that we were 'worried' about my metainomen, pointed out that "there's more than one way to shift in headspace." the names are fluid, heart-based, based on growth. they aren't static. the roles and abilities we were given by that naming were supposed to CHALLENGE us here too, to KEEP changing into that ideal. it's a process, marked BY the name, not a done-and-dusted thing. and it REQUIRES DEATH just as frequently. old habits die hard, as the saying goes, and so do vices. marik had hope, because that goes against his mind bias: he has to believe even if there is no 'proof.' ryou had void, because that goes against the light he wants to bring people, he's afraid of his shadows. and i held time because i just dont understand that at all right now. apparently it ties into presence. either way laurie said it held a huge lesson i had to learn, only i would know what that was though.


Ryman's "Void" aspect is actually less about 'shadows' than it is about actual 'nothingness,' it seems, but we're in the middle of discussing that lately so I can't tell you anything for sure right now. Anyway that paragraph is the same thing I'm trying to elaborate upon here, with the verses, but with less rambling. (btw I still don't know what's going on with my Celebi-esque "Time" role but I recently got reminded of it very loudly here.)
It's all very beautiful, really. I don't know if headvoices have anything like this, at least nothing so strongly apparent; Central might, but again, I haven't looked into it. Heck, as far as Outspacers go, we're still working on figuring this out together, as it takes a lot of guts to face up to and admit this stuff!
...But Markus, surprisingly, has been the first of us to man up and clarify most of his. He's one hell of a brave boy, despite the deep fears he still struggles with (even here), and I've seen a real strength in him, not just of mind, but also of heart and soul, that I admire more than I know how to say. (See, we all still have bits of each other's virtues in us, haha. Injokes ahoy.)
That's why I'm babbling like an idiot here, trying to toss as much context at you as I can before I fall asleep at this laptop, so you can understand even a little bit of why I am smiling and laughing and crying and staring at my screen in total disbelief, in total awestruck love of this kid.
This is how Marik's verse lineup looks right now, in very simple terms.
· struggle: "you can't know anything for sure/ you can't know truth" (lost mind)
· challenge: to believe and trust even without "logical proof" or overthinking (hope)
· truth: true knowing is touched through trusting in the greater "cosmic mind," which transcends doubt and ego limits
As for how that ties into the canon research. Remember that we ARE building "from" the original canon, and the original canon is being freakishly cooperative with our history despite us not knowing about this stuff until now. So while I read and take notes, I'll keep having little moments of surprise because of that.
... See, Headspace loves symbolism. It loves subtle meanings and hidden truths and that sort of thing. So when we build off of old histories, with either Outspacers or with our own physical timeline in this body, metaphors and patterns show up everywhere.
Now with that in mind, one of the little things that stuck with us from way back in 2003 was Marik's desire to "become the Pharaoh." Yes, originally he canonically wanted to "destroy the Pharaoh" out of bitter revenge-- and that did carry into our world, surprisingly, albeit vaguely, as the desire stuck but the motivation was a blur-- but over the years that one simple thought, halfway between a vendetta and a joke, evolved dramatically, until it became... well, until he actually became it.
Now this looks like a simple foreshadowing of his eventual metainomen, but that's not even half of it. That metainomen was a culmination of itself.
There is no way I can un-jargon this, so forgive me.
Straight from my notes:

HIS "PHARAOH" TITLE IS HUGE IN RELATION TO HIS ASPECT OF HOPE--- in the BLC story, the "Pharaoh" title essentially refers to someone who is cognizant of their "true self" (in other words their "I AM" or Godlike aspect of 'self'), and who holds that "position of power" NOT as a controller, but as someone who leads through their holy example. (The Egyptian Pharaohs were considered gods, after all.) HOWEVER! Markus's role is mind, something which can VERY EASILY be turned into a tool of the ego/ Tar/ etc. So Markus struggles with a LOT, but his huge desire is to "become the Pharaoh." Notice the word become. This desire is technically misplaced-- by virtue of existing as a "child of God/ Light/ etc.," HE ALREADY IS "THE PHARAOH," as is everyone else in existence of course. BUT, Markus has a big saving grace here-- instead of chasing that ideal through greed or revenge or anything egotistic (which, admittedly, he did in the canon, due to morally tangled motives), he pursues it through a genuinely goodhearted HOPE, something that OVERRIDES THE MIND, and pushes him courageously closer and closer to that final moment of surrender when, giving in totally to that hope-- WHICH COMES FROM HIS "TRUE SELF" in the self-loving desire to remember its true nature-- he REALIZES THAT TRUTH. It's not a "becoming," it's a recognition. And his finally achieving that is what gives him the frankly beautiful title of the "PHARAOH OF HOPE."

You guys don't know him as well as I do, and you don't have the actual data memories of all the incidents and things that led up to this, but if you can catch even a glimmer of the joy and love and amazement that I am feeling about this right now, that will be enough.

Sorry about all the words.
Markus, dude, I love you and I hope you know that. I am so glad you're in our lives.
Ryman you will get your own entry after we talk about this more, I promise.
CZ you have more than enough entries to your name already, seriously dude.

In any case it is 3:33 AM (dead serious, love you too universe!!) so I am going to sleep, somewhere between the other 4 people that are probably sharing the same sleeping place right now, haha. Don't worry, it's a huge room, and either way Laurie always sticks around to make sure nothing gets out of hand, because you never know with how ridiculous we all are.
Seriously though I love every single person in headspace, natives and walk-ins and whatever else our people may be. I've been blessed beyond comprehension to have this as my daily existence, as weird and scary as it can get (and has been) sometimes. I've said it a billion times before and I will say it until the end of time, through words and actions and every other language I have-- no matter what challenges we face, the love and light we have all found within each other, with each other, makes every moment entirely worth living. We're in this crazy grand advenure together, we always have been, and God willing we always will be.
Honestly I can't wait to see what lies ahead... but I'm perfectly happy with where we are right now, too.

 




 

 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)
2014-04-20 12:42 am

lucernarium



 

I am speechless. Let me try to type.

I got to church 30 minutes early and sat there in the twilight, shaking uncontrollably, utterly convinced that I was going to be dead by morning. I remember praying silently, telling God that if I had to die, I'd rather die in a church than anywhere else, just "don't take me during mass so I don't disturb anyone else." Over and over, unable to calm down my racked body, I prayed to die, to be free of pain, to be delivered from this ridiculous daily ache.
Still, the beauty of the situation was not lost on me. I remember looking up at the lilies around the altar and immediately thinking "hey, a Merkabah," before my addled mind registered them as flowers. I remember looking up at the stained-glass windows above the high altar, decorated with images of the Sacred Heart, which I had adored as a child. I remember thinking how the entire church was all in Genesis' colors, all subtle ambers and indigos and golden whites.
Yet I was still swimming at the border between wakefulness and total unconsciousness, feeling the same freezing-cold fog creep up on me as it did in dreams, as I lay dying, as I would have sworn I was then. I closed my eyes and felt myself slipping away, wondering what death in real life would feel like, feeling vaguely sad that I wouldn't get to see Easter.
And then I realized Laurie was sobbing. I wish I could say it took me by surprise, but... it didn't. After all the other nights she'd cried over my pain, after how many tears she'd shed for the sufferings of others, did I really expect any less, when I was practically begging the grim reaper to take my hand and lead me away from that place?
And for a moment, I hesitated. I remembered that the last thing I'd written here was that I "hated headspace." And I realized that I really didn't. I hated that we couldn't be together without pain. I realized that these people still loved me, that somewhere in me I still loved them, and that if that precious opportunity to love and be loved had not been lost despite all our traumas and ills, then maybe that was enough. Maybe that was worth everything, that we had been able to find that love in the face of everything opposing it.
And suddenly I decided that maybe, hope really was merited here.
Hesitantly, I called for Genesis. It took three tries, but then he hazily showed up in the seat beside me, his vibe feeling as sad and exhausted as I did. I realized he was crying as well, and without a word, he lay his head against my shoulder and said he'd rather die with me if that's what I wanted. I remember looking at him in the setting sunlight, all pinkish gold through the windows, coloring him with the same delicate hues, and asking him why? His response was simply, because he loved me, and would rather follow me into the unknown than remain behind alone.
I forget how long he was there. I forget what I did, or said, or felt. All I remember is looking back up at the altar, feeling this strange but honest love from the invisible ones all about me, and wondering... if this was still possible, if this was still happening, now, despite my suicidal empty tiredness... maybe hope still had merit. Maybe, just maybe, I didn't have to die. Maybe that was a choice I could make. But should I? Would it be worth it, if living meant suffering even more?
I asked. Voice shaking with a different sort of sadness, I asked... I was perfectly willing to die, and I was perfectly willing to live. If it were God's judgment for me to do either, I would follow it. Whichever was best, He knew, not I, and right then, I was open to either submitting to death, or a miracle.
But the response I got was simply... "it's ultimately your decision."
I wondered. Was it really? And yet there it was. "Either possibility is here before you. It is up to you, which you want to pursue."
I paused, took that in. But I couldn't choose. What was better-- dying, or living? Which one did I really want, right now? Which would ultimately hold the greatest good here? I couldn't tell. I don't think I was capable of telling, then. I was too tired to want anything more than that moment anyway, existing in that little bubble outside of time that church always offered to me. So I said so. "I don't know, and I don't think I'm capable of deciding. If I have at least one more hour, allow me until then to choose." So I effectively resigned myself to being Schrödinger's cat, at least until the mass was over.

Then they lit the paschal fire, and the first words were spoken.
"Dear brethren, on this most sacred night, on which our Lord Jesus Christ passed over from death to life...
...if we keep the memorial of the Lord's paschal solemnity in this way, listening to his word and celebrating his mysteries,
then we shall have the sure hope of sharing his triumph over death and living with him in God."


Already. Already, within five minutes of effectively saying "I don't have hope and don't know how to find it," there it was.

The fire was passed throughout the church, and as my little candle was alit, I suddenly found Javier and Knife admiring it through eyes that had never known this small miracle before, through eyes that understood the meaning of this fire more than I could at the moment. Knife looked up through the church then, edged with shadow but glowing beautifully with a hundred minuscule lights, and his awestruck joy lit something just as tiny yet bright within my own heart.

"May the light of Christ rising in glory dispel the darkness of our hearts and minds."

I suddenly remembered how Ryman and Markus had suddenly returned to visit us last night, saying they wanted to stick around, to "start over" in friendship and community if the past really was gone. "Let's begin this anew." And Ryman was our Paladin of life within death, of dreams born from a seemingly empty void, of light within shadow... while Markus was our righteous Pharaoh, the star leading the way out of mental exile, the rose in the desert. I remembered the strange glint of "what if?" that had sprung to life within me as he spoke barely 24 hours before, that sudden and amazing possibility of living life the way it was meant to be lived, in joy and wonder and camaraderie.

The cantor began to sing.
"Let all corners of the earth be glad, knowing an end to gloom and darkness. Rejoice..."

I looked back around at the candles, feeling the memory already locked into our collective thoughts, and paused. Were moments like this worth living for, truly, despite the pain tormenting my body and mind? Could I find the strength to say it was worth it, and give life another shot?

"This is the night that, with a pillar of fire, banished the darkness of sin...
This is the night, when Christ broke the prison-bars of death, and rose victorious from the underworld...
O truly necessary sin of Adam, destroyed completely by the Death of Christ!
O happy fault that earned so great, so glorious a Redeemer!
O truly blessed night, worthy alone to know the time and hour when Christ rose from the underworld!
This is the night of which it is written:
The night shall be as bright as day, dazzling is the night for me, and full of gladness.
The sanctifying power of this night dispels wickedness, washes faults away,
restores innocence to the fallen, and joy to mourners,
drives out hatred, fosters concord, and brings down the mighty."


I had already been shocked at how everything so far was speaking about death, and life, and hope. I had not expected this at all, not now, ironically, not now when I needed to hear this more than anything... but when they sang that bit about innocence, I honestly stopped breathing for a second.
That little promise, that assurance that even during this dark night of the soul, even within this darkness, the shadows were blessed by the light and fire of God... that promise that even within this velvet dark, we who had been convinced of our filthiness were somehow, miraculously, made whole again... it was the exact thing I had needed to hear, right then. And my heart kept crying out, "that's Infi, that's everything Infi reflects back to us; you KNOW that every word of this is true."
Riveted, I continued to listen, incredulous.

"But now we know the praises of this pillar, which glowing fire ignites for God's honor,
a fire into many flames divided, yet never dimmed by sharing of its light...
O truly blessed night, when things of heaven are wed to those of earth, and divine to the human."


I was in tears. Despite my feelings of unworthiness all I could think of was headspace, and it was tearing my heart in half.
If we could mirror this, even a little, maybe even a lot, wasn't that worth something? Didn't that speak volumes as to the true meaning and worth of this?

"May this flame be found still burning by the Morning Star: the one Morning star who never sets, Christ your Son,
who, coming back from death's domain, had shed his peaceful light on humanity, and lives and reigns for ever and ever."


In that moment I looked back down at my own candle flame and for the first time in ages I felt that courageous fire within my own soul, an element I had thought I'd lost, warm and true and luminous against the cold of the night. For a moment I felt that maybe that verse had been meant for me, too... may I be found still burning in the morning, as well, to share in Christ's joyous and eternal victory over death on Easter morning. It felt like a prayer for me, and it was deeply humbling, and it was honest enough to lift me up like a wave, gentle and powerful all the same, bringing me to the edge of the shore, and imploring me to set foot on solid land.
I turned my eyes up to the statue of Jesus above the altar, as the congregation sang Amen-- so be it-- and decided that if the universe was really being this loud tonight, if it was really trying so fervently to catch my heart's attention and give me hope, then... well, then let's take a chance. Let's let the cat out of the box, and decide that it's alive. If it really was all up to me, making the judgment call on my own life tonight, if I had that ability... then let me be merciful too, and willing to see life rise again with the morning star, and start a new life. Let's say yes to miracles tonight.

And no sooner had I thought that, then the first lights in the church clicked on.

Yes, this is how incredible synchronicity can get on these nights. It's staggering, really.
It honestly took my brain a few seconds to realize that yes that did actually happen, haha. You can rest assured that I paid extra attention from then on out!

Even better? The entire rest of the mass was like that.
I don't know how much I can possibly write here. I don't know if I can. The impact of it was so crushingly gorgeous, I don't think it could lend itself properly to words. It's all this sobbing-honest, "you're not the lost soul you think you are" feeling, this vast and embracing welcome under those blissful lights, making me feel just like the prodigal son all over again, never rejected, only loved. It is beyond expression, how I get that every single time I find myself crying in a church pew, without exception. You want to talk about unconditional love, well, there's the very definition of it, as unfailing and heartfelt as anyone ever hoped it could be.

"Are you unaware that we who were baptized into Christ Jesus were baptized into his death? We were indeed buried with him through baptism into death, so that, just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, we too might live in newness of life...
We know that our old self was crucified with him, so that our sinful body might be done away with, that we might no longer be in slavery to sin. For a dead person has been absolved from sin. If, then, we have died with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with him. We know that Christ, raised from the dead, dies no more... you too must think of yourselves as being dead to sin and living for God in Christ Jesus."


That Epistle meant a lot when I heard it, obviously, especially in light of what Laurie and I had discussed yesterday afternoon. But even moreso at the moment, it almost playfully tossed me between my still-lingering mindset of "well maybe I should just die tonight," up to the forgotten truth of "but I don't have to die to be forgiven, and to live a new life; that's what Easter is all about!" It was like the reader was saying, subtly to me, "you're allowed to have a second chance. You're allowed to say 'yes' to the life your very soul yearns to live, a life lived in joy and goodness, without fear. You don't have to literally die in order to be reborn."
It was all death and rebirth, all of it, just like my daughter taught me two years ago during this same mass... just like Infinitii and my boss retold to me last year during this same mass! Told you it was relevant. And yet I never expect what happens. It always completely leaves me awestruck.

There was one more very relevant bit that I want to mention.
Every year, when they renew the baptismal vows, we get together all the new people in headspace to catch that vibe of fidelity and joy, to partake in those promises to persevere in goodness and exalt in the reality of love and light in the world. This year Jeremiah was the one most strongly inspired by it, followed by Javier (who was standing alongside him at the time) and Knife (unsurprisingly).
But even before that, the priest had to bless the baptismal font, and I cannot believe that those words had never been so obviously relevant to us before.
...I don't know if I mentioned it anywhere here yet, but one of the topics that struck me most strongly in therapy lately-- after we showed her the map of headspace I am still writing up an entry for-- is the apparent significance of the water in our System. The therapist attributed that importance to the catacombs initially, to the great depths down there that all the chthonic people seem to spring from, and which are disturbingly darkened and assumedly brackish... but none of us can deny that since headspace began, water in all its forms has always been tied to Chaos 0, both literally and figuratively. And he was the first person to react to that prayer today, even before I realized what was being said.

"For you created water to make the fields fruitful and to refresh and cleanse our bodies.
You also made water the instrument of your mercy; for through water you freed your people from slavery...
through water the Prophets proclaimed the new covenant...
through water, which Christ made holy in the Jordan,
you have renewed our corrupted nature in the bath of regeneration.
Therefore, may this water be for us a memorial of the Baptism we have received..."


Of course this was all meant directly for the baptismal font. We all knew that. But there was still a message in there for us, unavoidably so.
Chaos 0's a bit of an enigma in our System for several reasons. Most notably, he's the only Outspacer to have been offered a position in the Central Spectrum, for heaven's sakes... and that color was aquamarine. Right between Blue and Green, the link between the heart and the voice, the ability to express what was otherwise inexpressible. That's what that color always meant to us, if only on a subconscious level. And now, with this sudden revelation of dark and pained waters far below the surface of our inner earth, to hear such a proclamation that water itself could sanctify, could herald the victory of virtue, could signify the redemption of broken spirits via the sincerity in the vows we were about to re-acclaim... it meant a lot. It was hope, the same that had shone in those post-flood rainbows, all over again. It was effectively a divine reassurance, that not only could those pain-born individuals in the underground seas find new life and healing, but so also could Chaos 0 himself rise above the chaotic and tumultuous past he has up to this point felt so terribly chained to.
The simple usage of the word "Prophets," with the relevance that same term holds in our inner world, was notable too... for both Dream World and for our innerworld's "metainomenai" phenomenon, thanks to which Chaos 0 was named the Prophet of Life-- a name that raised him up above his old destructor title and allowed him to embrace one of vitality and mercy instead.
The first line was also surprisingly meaningful, except maybe for no one but we original four, blue and cyan and purple and red. We took our original roles from Luke 10:27, true story: "you must love the LORD your God with all your heart, all your soul, all your strength, and all your mind." Chaos 0 was attributed to strength in that verse, and by extension, to the body as well. Perhaps it was ironic, for the inherent holiness of the physical form to have its reminder in a being who didn't even have a skeleton, but... it worked. Somehow, it worked perfectly, as it built a respect and reverence in him that those of us who took our forms for granted often couldn't match. And to this day, it amazes me, that even when I am tormented by the untrue conviction that I am flawed, by simply having a body, I am blessed enough to be loved by that strange creature, who will forever attest to the opposite, to the truth-- that strength, that our worldly capacity for might and courage, by virtue of our very forms-- was just as holy as our hearts, our minds, our souls... and it worked in unity with them, as part of this greater love. I don't know how in the world it worked, but it did, and I am incredibly grateful for it... especially now, when the struggles with that proclamation seem to be at the forefront of daily life once again.
So yeah, can't believe we never caught the relevance in those words this strongly until tonight, but I suppose it was the right time.

There's another prayer for the font that we didn't read tonight, but which I want to write here nevertheless.

"O God, whose Spirit in the first moments of the world's creation hovered over the waters,
so that the very substance of water would even then take to itself the power to sanctify;
O God, who by the outpouring of the flood foreshadowed regeneration,
so that from the mystery of one and the same element of water
would come an end to vice and a beginning of virtue..."


...As you can likely gather, I'm reading through the missalette right now and they actually skipped at least two of these readings, and whoa are THEY ever relevant. I'm going to have to read them on my own when I'm done with this. I actually was 'inspired' to sit and read about 5 Psalms last night, utterly out of the blue, and they were deeply reassuring too. Just wanted to mention that.
Also there was a bit about holly leaves in a nearby Christmas book (yes there was one on the table, I told you those two holidays always end up coinciding for me), that I loved so much I recited it back to my boss later that night...
"Green grow’th the holly, So doth the ivy;
Though winter blasts blow na’er so high
Green grow’th the holly...
Green grow’th the holly, So doth the ivy;
The God of life can never die
Hope! Saith the holly."

That's probably more relevant right now than it was last night, even, so there it is.

Oh yes, also, the moment I saw the thurifer walking down the aisle I couldn't help but grin-- which got even wider when I realized that, in not sitting in the back by the fire this year, I was now sitting right in front of where they would offer up the incense. God only knows why I love thuribles and all the liturgical processes associated with them-- perhaps I can blame the Angelorei-- but I do, and having that perpetually-beloved smoke swirling all about me, coloring the air like the morning fog after a thunderstorm, a quiet herald of peace and renewal... well, I guess that about summarizes what it felt like this evening.

Knife also surprised me by co-fronting with me during one of the final songs, and actually trying to sing, or at least be part of the music as it was expressed through us. He both understands well and reveres the role of music in our System, thanks to his admittedly moving experiences with it so far, and so that meant a lot to me personally, to feel that sincerity of joy in him through song tonight.
Needless to say I left the vigil mass tonight with a LOT more hope than I started with.


There is glitter all over my right hand and I have absolutely no clue where it came from, that's hilarious actually. Nice though.
I am also utterly exhausted and I just realized it's almost 12:30, I should really call this quits for now.


...Oh wait. Can't close up yet. One last important thing.
I want to apologize again for the agonized entry I wrote earlier, maybe even 'we,' as that old part of myself came through to express some of the most bitter regrets I've ever had. And although that part of me was sincere, in voicing the terrible regret and sorrow we feel at the loss of our 'innocence' and childhood simplicity... she didn't grow older. Blessedly so, but she didn't. I did. I have the bloodline. "I" endured that "happy fault" and its consequences for another length of her life. Growing up, even if it was too fast and traumatic, was indeed painful and confusing and frightening and left us angry and hateful some days. And I am sorry for that.
Pain makes people say awful things. But I don't hate headspace. I don't. I can't.
Yes, some part of me "hates" what it has brought with it, and rightfully so. No one wants to suffer or be tortured for years like we have in many ways. No one wants to be broken so badly that memory and coherence and daily life is fractured beyond coping many days. No one wants to wake up in the morning hoping only to sleep or die. No one wants to be where I was today, practically chasing down Death hirself, begging for everything to just stop, because I couldn't handle another day of this anymore.
But even though headspace was born with and from that... like I said earlier, it has somehow flourished like a daffodil through concrete, a beacon of hope and joy despite all odds. Headspace, and all the people within it-- ALL of them-- have done nothing but somehow, somehow, point in the direction of growth and understanding and forgiveness and wonder and love, dear God there is so much love in here, it breaks my heart to feel it sometimes, shining undauntedly against the creeping shades, even if it's scared as hell.
I love headspace. I love everyone here. But God knows I am so tired of our lives being plagued by suffering.
If Preludove is right-- and I hope to God she is-- and there is no gap, there never was a gap, between our world and hers, between the virtues of growing up and the virtues of childhood... then for the love of everything that is good and true in this universe, let's CROSS that nonexistent breach once and for all.
If Love is the driving force in both our worlds, if the transmutation of Fear into Light is the purpose of both our existences, then let's make this holiday of rebirth into our first mutual step into making that our total reality.
"Lift up, O gates, your lintels; Reach up, you ancient portals, that the king of glory may come in."
We keep getting signs, everywhere, that we're on the right track, that we need to keep walking, and living, and hoping, and trusting. We need to continue on despite the lingering nightmares, and we need to be brave as we've ever been now.
I still don't quite know how to sew this together. Maybe it can't be, not yet, not so quickly. But there are little connections, even now, between here and there. I know where the first links are, I know where the threads exist at this very moment.
I'm scared as hell too, I've never done anything like this before, part of me is terrified that I'll mess everything up for good.
But all the people that love me, and love each other, and love all of this, are cheering me on, and we're all going to try and do this together. I really can't ask for anything more.
That damn fruit was a fortunate fall, it was an evil through which a greater good was born, and it too-- we, too-- were the will of God.

One day, we'll also wake up to find that the tomb is empty... and we'll be reassured, even then, not to be afraid.
And something tells me that, when we all finally reach that point, we won't be. We'll be overjoyed.


To quote an article that was blessedly tossed at me right before mass:
"I believed in magic before dying. Now I live it every day. You go do the same!"


 

prismaticbleed: (czj)
2014-04-03 01:21 am

i'm afraid it will hurt



So. Today was proof that, when I am in a trauma-reminiscent situation OR when I am dissociating to prevent further trauma, my brain does not store memories at ALL, even when I actively try to focus on the situation. Nothing doing. Once it's over, I can look back all I want, there is not going to be anything there to look back on.
As for why I'm bringing that up, it's more emphasis on why I have "relationship problems" with anyone who isn't mostly platonic, so to speak. I have a very hard time "remembering" Infinitii and CZ as of late, even when I'm perfectly happy, because if someone starts acting "romantic" or similarly-- i.e. in a way that would be out of place in a more casual context-- immediately, that memory-failure starts up. It's that generalized now. That worries me.
I'm more healed now than I have ever been, I am free of so many of those old pains, entirely... so why this?
Strangely, I'm mostly okay with Genesis recently, even in the exact same situations, because he's infamously exuberant and when you have that much energy overflow it is actually difficult to level out enough to hit the "late night" sort of mindset CZ has when we're together, that sort of silent intimacy. Gen doesn't do that, ever, and he never did. Yes, he can get close, but it never quite loses that golden "buzz" of his. So I'll get some memories when I'm with him, even if he's feeling more amorous than usual, because, again, he doesn't ever act like a "lover." And, again, CZ and Infi do. Infi less so, oddly, as ze has a subtle sort of "total openness" to hir where, no matter how close you are to hir, you know that you're not the only one ze wants to be with and you never will be the only one. Infinitii's heart is wide open to anyone who wants to walk in, at any time. CZ is more focused, in an almost traditional way: he finds one person, first and foremost, to love with total ardor, but when he wants to love other people as well they will never measure up entirely to that one. Does that make sense? And Genesis is like Infi but casual; he just "dates" everyone but he's never heavy or serious, and he never settles down... whereas Infi wants to live with everyone, and CZ wants to live with one person.

 

Sorry. This is awkward to talk about. But I have to write it down for my own records if nothing else, because otherwise I will either shove it under the rug or deny it. Gotta be honest.
So. This is the same old thing I remember mentioning way back when... and probably a million times over since then, you ever realize how I literally write the same entries over and over again, essentially? You find someone who's badly dissociative enough and you will literally repeat the same conversation with them, multiple times, and they will not realize it. That's me. I've been called out on that by family and friends, I've noticed it in my own work-- I go in circles because I learn something, forget it, learn it again, forget it again, et cetera... it's frightening sometimes, it really is. But I think I end up revisiting this points so many times because I need to, in one way or another. So let that be some sort of reassurance.

I just... I keep looking back on 2012, and 2011, and how "I" acted around him back then... fearlessly open, almost embarrassingly so, with all this romantic and playful and "over the top" dialogue... the same sort of behavior I later labeled as the "Jacob thing" because I was too internally disheveled to realize that love can act that way, why the hell would the context distort the core, it doesn't, but I was so terribly shaken-up by seeing my own past behavior mirrored in others that I shut right down.
I don't understand how I could act like that. Same with Jewel, the older one, back from 2003 to 2008 or so. How in the world were they not constantly ashamed to act so theatrically? Was that honest? How? I cannot fathom how someone can act like a romance novel or piece of poetry or song lyric, and still be honest about it. It feels so utterly fake and manipulative and shallow to me. Why?
I know CZ acts like that at times, he gets carried away like a river, we all know how emotional he is as a person. I know Rio was like that as a young teenager, to an extent. I know Genesis jumps right in too, when he's driven to the edge, when he lacks any other way to say what he needs to. And apparently, I've been guilty of the same. But... I can't fathom it. If I acted that way, it would be so completely false... it would be completely artificial, it would be a mockery of love.
But I still end up in poet mode, sometimes, and then I mean every word. And yet when I look back on those words I'm humiliated. God knows why though. I don't know why I still feel like those things, like those thoughts, are so shameful.

Laurie is spotless. Still, somehow, even after the kintsugi incident. I think that shook her up too. But she's held on to her graciously vicious edge, as I prayed she would, even when she acts in a way that brutality cannot possibly bleed over into.
I'm just genuinely distressed over this whole thing. Yes, Laurie has kissed me, but it's never been romantic, not like with CZ, not like with Genesis. And I love that. That's what I WANT in relationships, is that total platonic ardent affection, untainted by the label or mindset of a "relationship" or a "couple" or any of those words that leave bitter blackened tastes in my mouth. There's nothing wrong with them, but they are not for me, they make me dizzy and disoriented. I lose my coherence, I lose my sincerity, my genuine expression, when I find myself trapped in that sort of box.
This morning I was with Infi and CZ and Genesis and then when I thought about being with Laurie I burst into tears, it felt so wrong to even consider something of the sort, and yet I loved her just as much as I loved those other three.
But I couldn't remember a moment of being with Infi. I only remembered a few fractured, fleeting impressions of CZ. I can see Genesis' face clearly, in the sunrise light, glinting off the gems in his headdress. And I knew that if I had been with Laurie and it wasn't business I would forget her completely. That terrified me. She's uncorrupted by this, she doesn't want this either, nor do I, not like this, why am I so confused.
She kissed Knife's forehead yesterday and despite the total chaste affection I know those two are only capable of feeling, I was secretly terrified, because for an instant I feared she would suddenly mirror all those things that still dig up ugly corroded insects from below my ribcage. There's all this horrible sobbing-heavy angry static, this sharp frantic black burn, stuck right in the place where they tore Infinitii out of me one year ago tomorrow. It's terrible. It's heartbreakingly agonizing, and what do I do?
Some part of me is still afraid. The children still cry at the slightest triggers. Jeremiah is slowly going over the deep end like I did once and that frightens me too, I can see in both him and Javier the pained rage that preceded the self-abuse. We kept wondering why it took so long for Sugar to move anchors, that's because that job was still needed and only once Wreckage appeared was she able to soften. Would you believe I keep forgetting about the chthonic voices? They stay down so deep, that I cannot feel them at all. They are buried, beyond perception, just like the things they hold, just as the previous cores had subconsciously wanted. Bury all the pain. Except they failed to realize that without some sort of drainage system-- without the later Retributors-- that awful black tar was going to fester, and take root, and grow.
But Infi's been healing it, turning the mold spores into flowers. I can see the truth of things now. So why does everything feel irrelevant? Why is such a huge part of me so cold and apathetic when personal love becomes the topic? Why am I still tangled up like this?

I love CZ, I love Infinitii, I love Genesis. I truly do. But I cannot do this relationship thing anymore. Not like that.
I'm not turning tail and walking out the door, I know I used to do that at some point, I would never do that. I can't, not as long as I'm aware of the love that remains. I can't leave them. But I can't stay either, not if staying is just going to exacerbate this damage, and keep tearing this old wound back open. It has to heal correctly, I know, but how???

Circles, we're going in circles... I'm practically tearing my hair out here, as well as my heart. What do I do.
I already told the therapist we're effectively on suicide watch, what with this dangerous apathy and the creeping cellar-deep fears and everything else I still don't understand and might not be able to.
I can't consume anything without being slammed by guilt and fear and deep shame and self-loathing. I can't accept anything either, even as a gift, without hiding it from myself. Material things like money, artwork, clothing, etc., all end up hidden or given away or sold, because I'm "afraid of what I will do with it" if it stays in my possession. I effectively destroy entire paychecks because I don't trust myself with abundance. Why? What am I so afraid that I will do? And I can't seem to accept love either, from anyone, for the same reason... is that the root of this? "Don't give that boy anything, or he will destroy it?" When did that become my subconscious belief? WHEN in the world did I somehow become convinced that anything, once placed in my hands, would immediately end up on a fast track to doomsday? Give something to me, anything, and I will be terrified of ruining it. It's become a self-fulfilling prophecy actually. I feel so unworthy of things that if I don't outright give them away I will destroy them instead of owning them. Why??
They say that, if you think a person is "dirty" after you've touched them, maybe you should look at your hands.
I never did that. I didn't have the luxury of thinking that way. I was haunted by that stupid thought of a "secret filthiness" in me that earned such treatment from others. Maybe their hands were filthy, to make me feel so permanently corroded. But I somehow believed that I had put the dirt on their hands first.
I don't know what I'm talking about.

This morning hurt. This morning hurt so badly.
It was like the Julie days, when I'd wake up hyperventilating on the bathroom floor, or wake up literally from a dream hack, and all I'd know was that someone had violated me and my entire body was in excruciating pain. I couldn't even fathom it as a child, hence the dissociation. But it got worse as I grew older, and now, to suddenly be experiencing the same terrible hurt-- without explanation!!-- when I'm with these people that love me, I just can't... I can't do this.
I believe that everyone else in the world is pure and true and right and holy, even when they harm me. I might be terrified, I might not understand, but I will ALWAYS give them the benefit of the doubt. "This is God's will." "I deserve this somehow." "They are only trying to do the right thing." "I will be a better person for enduring this." You get the picture. It causes me daily turmoil, even now, because I still tend to look to everyone else for guidance and answers, and when I get fifty different answers from fifty different people-- all who swear that their answer is the right one, and it HAS worked for them, perfectly so-- I feel like I'm losing my mind. If they're ALL correct, then who the hell do I follow?? So I try to make everybody happy at once and I crash and burn. Yes, I still do this. Hence the current eating disorder resurgence. One person says, "eat this food," another says "DON'T eat that food," someone else says "don't eat at ALL," and so it goes. I have entire printed lists of these arbitrary guidelines in my kitchen, and I'm frustrated to tears sometimes because, with how many sources that swear they are true, everything is now right and wrong at once. The eating disorder is a MORAL ISSUE.
So is the sexual abuse issue. Obviously. And that's why I'm still in hell over it, even with Infinitii having healed a lot of the direct cancerous trauma. Infi still sees that sexuality can be used in a holy way. But I still have too many scars from the opposite usage. And of course, I still don't like OR want sex, in any respect... buuuut most of my "sources" keep telling me, "you NEED to have/ want/ etc. it" and that gets me so damn scared and angry and sad that I end up collapsing into crisis hotlines and x-acto blades, and ironically THAT will be my salvation, because if I don't hit that suicidal extreme, I'll hit the other one. I'll tell myself it's "God's will" all over again, and I will dissociate beyond all hope, and I will force myself to do whatever they tell me to.
I can't remember the last time I did that though. I hope it was a very long time ago. But I wouldn't know.
I wish it was never.

It's hell. I don't know how in the world this entry became so discombobulated. I'm sorry.
Sometimes I start writing an entry, and then that fails, and something else happens. I was supposed to exercise tonight, but the thought of therapy tomorrow and another phone call to case management and Infinitii's birthday and having to eat again and not wanting to wake up in the first place... it all just crept up I guess, and this happened.

I want to be happy all the time. I'm trying. Even when I'm upset I get out the Dream World folders and I try to read through the original chapters, as they never fail to make me smile and laugh with joy, but... then headspace gets unplugged.
I know everyone upstairs wants to be part of the League. They're all tired of feeling inherently disconnected and separate from that joy and life and creativity. They were born when my imagination hit a dead end with blond pigtails. So there's been a split for a long time, surpassed only in small bleedover ways, that confused me more than anything and ultimately-- I am so sorry to say-- caused me more anguish than anything else. When the hacks started to use them... that is one of the only thoughts in the world that can make me feel something close to blind hatred. That terrifies me. But it makes sense. To take these beautiful, innocent individuals, the very manifestation of love and bliss and hope in my life, and try to corrupt them in the same way you broke me?? Don't you DARE.
But she tried. They all tried. They knew that was the one way they could kill me even when everything else failed. In some ways I fear they may have succeeded, but I refuse to believe that. I refuse. I will build this back up from the ground, from dust and ashes, somehow... if I only had the strength left in me.
Every time I realize that in his insane suicide attempt, J destroyed over 15 years of League work for the sake of headspace... it makes me want to vomit. Literally, it makes me so wretchedly sad that I get physically nauseous. I lost most of my life because of this trauma. I don't know what to do.
I'm disturbed though. I'm starting to sound like Jessica. "You ruined my life." Is this bleedover? I never even touched the League Worlds, not as Jay, not me, I know about them but my anchors are elsewhere... there's this horrible internal war I can't seem to win.
Some part of my core is tied to those other worlds, even as a headvoice, and it drags me completely out of sync sometimes. Where do I belong? Where does the true allegiance of my heart lie? With them, in perpetual childhood grace and innocence and wonder... or with them, the aftermath of the fruit of knowledge, the adult life of different love and victory through struggle?
It breaks my heart in two because I am literally split so drastically and I cannot choose. I'm all or nothing, with both. I fracture just so I can live.
I don't know what my actual name is most days because EVERYONE slips up, I'm BOTH Jay and Jewel to everyone you ask, even in headspace, the names interchange without people even realizing it. I am inherently both, always, as long as I am a core of this soul.
And honestly I keep inching closer and closer to the original side, to the iridescent world of dreams, where trauma doesn't exist and I don't exist and there is nothing but blissful observance of countless shimmering lives and stories. But that damned curse of adulthood has infected even their story, all that intellectual analytic bullshit that happens when you stop channeling and start trying to write. There's a fine line between "figuring things out" and "finding things out," and I only work with the latter. Headspace does the former. I can't stand it anymore.

This all boils down to not wanting to exist as a person, and not wanting to deal with that awful red fruit in the Garden of Eden, which I was so terrified to take but did anyway because God forbid I reject someone else's good intentions in doing so.
But Preludove was sitting beside me the whole time and she never ate the damn thing and God help me maybe that's why I keep vomiting. I don't want to see things in black and white anymore. I don't want to grow up. I don't want my daemon to settle. I don't want to go to China. I want to stay as kaleidoscopic as I feel, without having to settle on one face and one voice and one body, without having to settle down with anyone... I don't want this damned fruit, take it back, God forgive me but I am so sorry, I'd take it for love's sake but it's the wrong sort of love and I can't. Not if that's what it means.
It's not worth getting thrown out of here. Not after what I've seen on those streets.

...Yeah I really owe you guys that His Dark Materials entry. But I cannot think about those things right now, not without sobbing like an idiot from how deeply my soul is split in two.

I grew up too fast, on some level.
I never believed that though. My family told me I "never grew up" in the sense of "you're still an annoying, foolish child." One friend told me how she grew up too fast and I didn't dare look at my own troubles again after hearing that.
But... was it relevant? Was it real? I don't want it to be. I was old enough, I was 12, I was 13, that's old enough, right? That's when children are supposed to start growing up, especially in that way, in that godforsaken way.
Yet my therapists point at earlier dates for "trauma" I accepted as normal life, at the psychological bullying when I was in elementary school, at being beaten by my caretakers, at almost being locked in the coal cellar as punishment. I shrug at it now, "that doesn't affect me." Maybe it doesn't, but at that time, did it leave scratches, if not scars? Did some roots take hold then that only worsened the Julie days?
Hell, would we even have HAD the Julie days IF that second-grade-terror of "God won't forgive you unless you beg" and " didn't linger so strongly that it painted the sixth-grade-terror in awful hues I never would have known about otherwise.
"You know you want this." No, I knew I should want that. And I hated myself for it, I hated myself, because I didn't want it and I STILL don't but everything is so damn confusing when you're grown up and how is this body already 24?? I still feel so small. I don't know.

This entry is a downright mess. I don't know what I'm saying anymore. Consider this a brainspill, please accept my apologies, I'm going to be absolutely mortified about this tomorrow but again, I need to be honest. If Laurie finds out this was written and then deleted she will not be happy, to say the least.
Saying her name is like another anchor-tug in my heart in the opposite direction and I'm really tired.
There's headspace, over there. The Leagueworlds are over there. And I'm standing in the middle, right in the mire of the Downstairs, in the flat empty hollowed-out world that the body lives in, where dreams fade to fog and love feels like sawdust, no matter what color its painted. I don't like it here. But I don't know which direction to walk in. I don't want to choose. God I love them both, when you really get down to it I love them BOTH, even if those mindsets and memories are completely detached from each other yet. When I'm watching the League worlds, I love them with my entire heart. When I'm inside headspace, I love them with my entire heart. It doesn't change, ever... or at least not until I switch focus. Then it's all or nothing again. Always.
What kind of moral quandary is this. What's the damn root of all this. WHY is there a split? WHY can't the two universes meet? Why can't they BOTH be happy?
Is something in the middle, some big obstacle, keeping them apart? Maybe. This sure feels like it.

It feels like the answer I so desperately need is hovering about, almost intangible, but it's catching the light here and there so I can see it, just a shimmer. I can't catch it yet. But I'm at least a little comforted knowing that, by simple virtue of a "problem" existing here and now, its solution also exists to balance it.
This is relevant. This is relevant too. So is this...

Therapy is tomorrow.
Infinitii Eternos turns one year old in the System tomorrow, I want to write about hir but I literally cannot remember who ze is right now. Not directly. I can sift through the archive data but I'm so tired right now. I'd rather wait until therapy forces me to be sincere, then I'll have those memories in my own heart, not on pieces of paper.


It's so weird.
I used to have these times where I'd be completely shut off, you know? Just these endless wastelands of dry ice, unfeeling and devoid of life. I'd get like that for days, for weeks... I don't know what it's like to be that way. I'm thankful at least for that.
But the point is... even now, even now, after having rejected that damn fruit, Preludove is nudging me in the ribs and saying, "go ahead, it won't hurt," and damn it how do you know, it'll hurt enough if it means I have to leave you behind, you're my soul, you're everything to me... but so is he, so is he and so are they and she's just smiling at me, and then I remember that just because Lyra forgot how to read the alethiometer didn't mean she could never learn it again. In fact, after losing it, she regained that gift even stronger and more completely than before. Isn't that the point, she says, all white feathers and blue fur, with eyes as warm and brown as the sunlight in June? "Isn't that kinda the point?" And she just grins, waiting for me to turn around again, to face the blue creature that never thought he'd speak to her, or to me, for the record, and yet there he was as well, the snake and the savior both, the beginning and the end in his own right. And there's red in his hands and red in his heart and his eyes are the color of the garden and damn it I never stopped loving you I just don't know how to reconcile this.
"What is there to reconcile," Preludove says, still casually eating that canonical sandwich like she did in JMUA, and the similarity strikes at my heart. "I don't see any problem with you loving him as well as me."
But realize what it means, dear, I practically beg of her, tears in my eyes. That's a jump from one life into another. I don't know how to bridge the gap.
"What gap?" she laughs, and in a dizzying moment I'm reminded of Mr. Sandman and Dream Portals and D4 and every other blessed thing that saw the gap and laughed as well as they danced across it, back and forth, weaving rainbow threads of light right across that abyss, building a bridge from one kind of love to the other, because there really is no distinction when you boil it down, is there?
"...What's left, when you mix fire and water?"
And I turn, and he has spoken, and he's not looking at me. He's looking down at the grass and the river and his eyes look like they're about to overflow and my heart feels the same. I know what he means.
"Not what's left," Preludove smirks, "...what's created?"
She raises a hand, around which a small lavender cloud appears.
"Energy just shifts is all," she says, looking at that tiny violet shape. "Turns from one thing into another. But you never lose anything really. You just see things change." Our eyes meet once more. "That's kind of what's happening here."
With what, I ask. But no one responds, and I realize on my own.
"Like I said," Preludove repeats, as the cloud fades into mist in the air, "there's no gap. Not between us, not between our worlds. Not really, anyway. Sure distance is weird, and time is weird, and love is weird, I would know."
I nearly laugh at that, before it hits me.
"Yeah," she says, and now her voice is tight, like a violin string, like glass before it breaks into rainbows. "Vez. Your buddy, right? And my boyfriend. I love him a lot. Just like you love him," she says, and nods towards the other creature beside me. They exchange a knowing look. "And I know how difficult it is for him, sometimes, to love me, or to even acknowledge that he loves someone else..." Preludove stops, swallows hard, eyes wet. "I know how hard he struggles with pain, even against his own heart. I know how afraid he is," she whispers, "because he's been so hurt. Just like you. But he never stopped loving people, even when they didn't seem to make sense in his head either, because love doesn't die or go away either. Am I making any sense?"
I smile, suddenly, with genuine affection and gratitude. "Yeah. More in feelings than words though."
And then, at the same time, they both exclaim--
"You spoke!!"
Preludove is laughing. He is too. For a moment it felt like there was never a gap to begin with. Maybe there isn't. Maybe that's the point.
I thought about the cloud and suddenly it hit me.
That is the point.

I turned around and kissed him and everything was as red as the joy in our hearts.




“In fifteen years I want you to write me a list of every feeling you found after emptiness,
every moment you cried just with being alive,
every hand you held that felt like home.
Tell me how you stitched together the void
without the aid of needles and scissors
but the thread of melodies your best friend hummed
walking home on the last day of sun, poems
you read for no one but felt beat in your heart
until they found the ears of someone
who would hold them and whisper these promises
in the dead of night from their lips to your wrists.
In fifteen years,
show me the atlas of your scars.
Do not let the universe escape you,
vessel of the stars.”

 



 

 

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 09:51 am

 

 

Things I realized last night:

● If you spend 3+ hours writing an entry, you WILL find the answer by the end of it because your thought processes evolve in real-time.
● Even if you find the answer you need, it takes time to anchor so don't be surprised if Laurie still wants to re-discuss everything the next morning! She has the right idea.
● Poet mode and Xanga conclusions and all that pretty language actually doesn't translate well to text. CZ was talking to me like that last night, and I suddenly realized that if I transcribed it and read it back, it wouldn't sound anywhere NEAR as sincere as it did at the moment. And I realized why-- in text, all you have to go by is the written word. When spoken, there's the emotion and the intention and the non-verbal language (CZ doesn't even use words half the time he speaks) behind it that makes it real, and completely genuine, even if it might not seem so in hindsight. It's a projected bias is all, based on fear and unfortunate physical experiences. But everything here is 100% honest as it's being said, no matter how it's perceived later, and that's one truth up here that I can't forget. These entries, these conversations, none of it is planned. It all happens as it happens, so I have to stop thinking it's "scripted" because honestly, if I tried handing out a script I know full well that it would get tossed to the side just as quickly.
● Dream Guardians still get summoned all over the creation. A Portal actually opened up for Preludove once our conversation had ended, I was already "ghosting" by that time so it wasn't too clear but it was unmistakable! Apparently being both my BFF and the Guardian of Peace practically requires that she show up to help when she's able and allowed to, such as last night. My head is still spinning looking at that though; has anything like that happened before? Not since the early 2000s, at least... that's exciting. There's a lot of hope there.
● Minty cares more than I give her credit for! She checked on me before I fell asleep, asking me if I needed any "extra bears" tomorrow, for protection or hope or anything. I said I should be okay now, but I really appreciated her concern, especially because it never quite hit me just how much she obviously cared until right then. The kid checks on me almost every night! So she gets her due.
● I think too much sometimes and I drown myself in it. Even if my concerns are valid, if I'm only focusing on the rising waters and not on getting air, then I'm in trouble. That's what I've been doing, just suffocating myself under more and more tons of old weight, and forgetting that there's still a way out of it, right over my head too, and there are a lot of people up there just waiting to pull me out if I won't, or can't, do so myself. Bottom line, I'm really thankful that absolute catastrophe of an entry happened, but focusing on only the pain is going to only bring painful conclusions, that's obvious, it's like putting blinders on.
Out of darkness cometh light. Every single "negative" entry I've ever written has somehow bloomed into something brighter in the end. Every stab of pain I've felt has ultimately been healed and comforted tenfold or more. Every scar carries with it the reality of hope. And every shadow simply means that there's a light shining somewhere behind it.
Today is Infinitii Eternos' first 'birthday' in the System and I am infinitely grateful that ze is with us, not in spite of the tumultuous changes and often-terrifying shifts ze's heralded by hir very existence, but because of them. Hindsight might be flawed as hell when you're only looking, but when you suddenly see, well... things get a lot brighter no matter how much black paint is in front of you, so to speak. That's what Infi reminds me of, always. So let's all keep that in mind today.

Now we're off to therapy, see you later!

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)
2014-03-24 09:56 pm

headspace map post!

 

 

All right, it's almost 10PM but let's try to get at least half our update together before tomorrow.
Today's therapy session was rather difficult, and our 'homework' is to print out all of the trauma memories and/or topics we can find, as self-doubt, fear, memory blocks, and angry fronter buffers are preventing anyone from offering the info in session. I know of a few entries already that we can print but the tough part is going to be figuring out who is going to discuss them? Julie definitely could, but she really hates looking back on what she was, and usually ends up in tears as a result. Laurie, Sherlock, and Isadora can offer varying secondhand data but no experience obviously. Every trauma voice can talk about triggers and related 'vague' memories but they absolutely despise doing so. And then of course, I have my own personal traumatic memories to discuss, post-Julie, except that like her, looking back on those sabotaging decisions is horrifically difficult in every sense.
Tomorrow I think we're going to practice fronting, with those of us who often don't, or who don't have enough experience or 'force' to get through quickly (Wreckage is 'new' but she's already come through strongly several times, although that's typical for Retributors). The 'Victorian Pink' girl is our main focus-- she needs a name, but she is so angry and depressed and existentially distraught that she is almost impossible to talk to or work with yet. And like most of the traumatized voices she is terrified of women, so she won't talk to many of our members. However, Knife is our new healer, and he's the only male Retributor, which basically makes him ideal for the job of directly helping these profoundly damaged children. We asked him if he'd be up for the job after our session, and I swear the man's heart melted on the spot; he sincerely replied that he'd be honored, and he'd absolutely love to do so. So that will hopefully start tomorrow. It's going to be interesting.
In the meantime I have... a lot of tabs open. Thank heavens for this archive though, really.

However let's catch up on last time first!
Here's the makeshift 'headspace chart' I mentioned in our previous entry (open in new tab for full size).



Let's talk about that vertical map first because that is literally what headspace feels like in terms of layering, at least roughly so.
A lot of things have changed post-massacre so I'm going to describe things based on old data; we're still rebuilding and the new locations aren't quite anchored-in yet. So the descriptions here will be based on what headspace was like from approx. 2008 through 2013.

I admittedly had no idea how to map Central (everything above the ground floor in that building) because, with all our additions and modifications, and the fact that it can and does shift freely, it doesn't always adhere to physical space constraints!

At the very top, there's our famous roof. It's actually not quite flat; there are at least two 'tiers' to it, and small steps leading about. The main area (first tier) is where Jeremiah's original "bubble room" was, and where this awesome setup is. The second tier leads to the edge of the roof with an awesome view of the city, and there we have this massive canopy bed that people just chill out on to enjoy the view.
Speaking of views, the sky is awesome. We've got planets and stars and nebulae and auroras and everything. Sometimes there are even planetary rings visible because why not. Surrounding the Central building is the rest of Central City, which is basically the main area of Midspace. Again, the city consists of both buildings and giant crystal towers, and both are of varying heights, with trees and road-like passageways looping and curving between all of it. It feels like a forest to me, although it's not so organic.
Midspace also consists of the areas outside of Central City, which is mostly deciduous forest (to the left), and of course the Rio de Janiero-like beach that opens up to a rather large body of water (to the right), across which is rather tropical land (the forests upstairs are both deciduous and tropical, depending on where you go-- incidentally, Sergei and Hyakin hang out in the former, while Aimee and Emmett prefer the latter).

Going back to the main skyscraper-- the floor marked as "Central" is our main floor, i.e. where we have Xanga sessions. It looks a lot like this. 'Central' arguably spans at least two floors though, as there is this glassy spiral staircase in the far right corner that opens up into a closed stairwell and an open-square landing, with a large window looking outside to your right, and a very pretty crystal chandelier hanging in the middle. Straight ahead is Xenophon's original room, and to the left is the door to my room, which I share with the Outspacers. My room also does not have a "fourth wall"-- to your right when you walk in, there was a little wall with a door to Xennie's room, and then there was just this balcony along the remaining edge, which overlooked the ground floor of Central. We'll get to that in a minute!
Back into Central itself,
(balconies (smaller, with CZ), few small rooms off to the right (ORIGINAL rooms???), stairs down to 'bedrooms')

If you go down the glass stairwell in the corner (not the closed one), it opens up into another floor that we all use as more of a lounge room, or general community room. Both walls cornering the stairwell are glass, and I've only gotten the view from them once-- it was sunset, and was looking out over the edge of the city (there are virtually no buildings behind Central) and the first rolling hills of the Midspace forests. The other large wall facing the city is also mostly glass, with a row of floor-to-ceiling windows. I think some of these swing out like doors? There's a large 'balcony' on that side, which again looks like the Faena House, and it's notable for being the place where we met Kyanos again, the day the Undergrounders first visited Central.

Going down a bit in the map, the little hallway up top (row of doors) represents our personal rooms in Central, although they also feel strongly vertical in terms of placement to each other so again, not sure how to draw it. Only Infi and I don't have rooms there (he has bubblespace and I'm on the top floor). I've also never seen inside Laurie's room and I don't know if she even uses it; she spends most of her time chilling out in mine.
Beneath that, is the ground floor! It's where the closed staircase goes down to (it opens up into this room though), and where my room looks out over (to the left of the stairs, if you're on them). It has a very high ceiling, and at least one of the walls is almost entirely glass (the other walls are painted glossy white). The room is also full of plants! It's really lovely. The first time I ever saw this room, Emmett was playing in it with the Lowspace kids, and the second time I ever saw it was when Waldorf left for a while. (http://lightraye.livejournal.com/449088.html)

Now let's go outside for a bit.


The old Archives were "three floors down" from Central and also included the "simulation room" as data was 'digital' back then?


As for bubblespace, it doesn't have a physical location, as it "floats" in the void.





On the right is a color chart of sorts-- I was trying to figure out how colors lined up from light to dark hues, and was listing the holders in that order. The checkmarks indicate that those colors are held but I'm not 100% sure if that's the correct hue order-- for example, in Violet, Xenophon, Christina, and Isadora all hold lighter hues and I can't quite verify what order they are in in that respect. By the way the order of colors is mostly a visual thing, with the exception of the darkest and lightest slots I think? And those would only seem to indicate personality traits, with the obvious exception of the Pink slots (Knife has always been sweeter than Sugar, ironically).

For the sake of filling you guys in, as I haven't done this in a long time... let me just copy/paste our personal word document concerning color slots and levels here. (♀♂ also added for the sake of simple pronouns.)
♥=Central // ♦=Midspacers, Archivists // ♣=Lowers // ♠=Downstairs // ★=Underground // ✜=Chthonic // ✽=Outspacers
(two symbols means: first, current level-- second, previous or co-held level) (no symbols means unsure, or unknown)


BROWN: SPINE HYPOMONE
BEIGE: AIMEE
TAN: THE DESTROYER? (faceless?)
RUSSET: JAYCE??
(very blurry. may have shifted)
SPICE: SPICE
CHOCOLATE: "OVERLOAD"
BISTRE: "THE BEAR"
RED: JAVIER ANASTASI
CHERRY: ZWEI
RUBY: JEWEL LIGHTRAYE
CRIMSON: EROS (seems to have dissolved)
BLOOD: RAZOR
CADMIUM: CANNON
MAROON: "DEAD RED"
ORANGE: LYNNE STABELLE
PEACH: KALISHA
CORAL: AMARA
TANGERINE: HYAKINTH
HONEY: "THE HONEYBEE" (very blurry; may have dissolved)
BRONZE:

VERMILION: ALGORITH
YELLOW: JOSEPHINA BELLAMEIRE
CREAM: SIMEON (blurry)
SAND: SYLVAIN?? (if not fused with simeon. very blurry)
AMBER: GENESIS APOLYMIS (said he might actually be orange?)
MUSTARD: MARIGOLD
GOLD: WRECKAGE
BURNISH: MAVERICK? (suspected)
GREEN: NATHANIEL VICTOIRE
SAGE: SERGEI
LIME: CELEBREON
CHARTREUSE: "ONI GIRL?" (hard to find)
SHAMROCK: QUEEN?
(suspected)
OLIVE: BRIDGET
(dissolved)
JADE:

AQUA: CZ?? (not anchored into this slot yet)
MINT: MINTY
CYAN: PINSTRIPE? (status unknown; may have dissolved)
AZURE: EINSATZ
TEAL: EMMETT
VIRIDIAN: "MERMAID"
SKOBELOFF: GARRISON
BLUE: WALDORF KALLIOPE
CRYSTAL:
POWDER: MISSY
(dissolved)
SKY: KYANOS (blurry)
SLATE: GENT? (suspected)
SAPPHIRE: RIO SAIKARAS
NAVY: "SINGER" (blurry)
INDIGO: LEON KIASI
ICE: DAVID
SMOKE: "AIRPORT" (faceless)
IOLITE:

DUSK: MARKUS BARASHIR
MIDNIGHT:
???:

VIOLET: LAURIE UBERICH
LILAC: CHRISTINA MARIE
MAUVE: ISADORA
LAVENDER: XENOPHON LEPHISE
FUCHSIA?
PLUM:
PURPLE:

PINK: JULIE ENANTIOS
SUGAR: SUGAR
ROSE: JEREMIAH
VICTORIAN: "VICTORIAN PINK" (blurry)
NEON:

CERISE: MULBERRY DELTA BRANDY
CLARET: KNIFE
BLACK: INFINITII ETERNOS♂♀ + THE TAR
STORM:
GRAY: SHERLOCK
SILVER: MISTER SANDMAN
WHITE: JAY IRIDOS + THE PLAGUE
CLEAR: AUTOPILOT (faceless)

Sharona dissolved (thankfully), Jezebel counts as the Tar, Spinny is faceless and hopefully dissolving. Jessica may or may not have fused with Cannon; those two have been blessedly absent for a while.
And to top it all off, there are at least three suspected people (one obviously yellow) that no one's been able to clearly pin down yet.
But yes, that's everyone that we clearly know of right now.

Every Central color has six surrounding slots, making a seven-color "cell" as far as flowchart visuals would go (I'm sure you remember those). I was getting a "hexagon" feel from the actual slots for a while now, so I was quite surprised to see that the shape actually matched current color counts.




(left unfinished as there was a major innerspace shift shortly afterwards)